Would you like to see chapters of my books before they come out? Do you want to see cover art sketches and vote on which poses should make it to final production? Would you like to see even sexier versions of my covers? Would you like to get my audiobooks at a deep discount?

Of course you would! Join my Patreon here to get all these awesome benefits (or search for my name on Patreon.com).

You can also join my Facebook group right here. Then you’ll know when my books come out before anyone else.

New books come out every Sunday

Chapter 1

The sweltering heat seeped in through the windows even though they were firmly shut and locked. Whatever air conditioning the van had was clearly not working, and beads of sweat pooled at the base of my neck and dripped over my brow. I tasted salt on my chapped lips when I licked them to appease the thirsty beast within me, but all it did was make me wish I was in a room with a powerful and working air-conditioning unit.

Since that wasn’t going to happen any time soon, I forced my body to relax as much as it could in the worn-out faux-leather seat. The seatbelt was pulling against my collarbone in such a way that I knew I’d end up with a bruise, but my seat-mate had no problem dozing on the rocky drive. At least the engine drowned out his snoring.

Despite the rough conditions, I was eager to reach our destination. It felt like my life was about to begin and my previous twenty-six years of time on the planet were about to become a distant and blurry memory. I was like a reborn phoenix, and the thought made me snort as a grin crept across my face. For the first time in my life, I was about to come face to face with a real, live, breathing dragon, not just another figurine like the ones I’d collected in my childhood.

Of course, I’d already seen dragons in person, but it was always from a safe distance when the military paraded through the streets for the Fourth of July. The majestic beasts were more than a little imposing, and their roars were deafening. Once, when I was seven, one dragon roared so loudly that it shattered every window of a nearby building. Its wings, which were each the size of a school bus, had destroyed several cars, fire hydrants, and streetlight poles. It’d cost the city a ton of money to get everything fixed since, by law, dragons weren’t responsible for any destruction of property.

Since then, the government had put a system in place that allowed the dragons to roar and move around as they pleased without injuring or destroying anything or anyone. Now, when it was time for a parade, the Dragon Corps would only do it in the desert, and luckily for us, the US had quite a few deserts. The events were broadcast to stations around the county, and no member of the public was allowed near the area during the presentation. I missed the days, though, when dragons would come to the towns, and it was definitely the main reason I’d applied to become a cadet at the Dragon Corps Academy.

I’d already done four years of basic and advanced military training, and I’d climbed through the ranks just to become a dragon rider despite my family’s protests. My mom, bless her loving heart, was overprotective, and while she wanted the best for me, she’d struggled to come to terms with the fact that I wasn’t going to spend my life sitting behind a desk and working in finance for people who wouldn’t appreciate my efforts. She was more supportive now that I’d gotten admitted to the DCA, but she knew that there was nothing more dangerous than to be a member of the Dragon Corps, and I knew that still kept her up at night.

The rising tensions between the US and the USSR over the Middle East didn’t help either, but that was precisely why I’d joined the academy. I wanted to make a positive impact on the world, defend my country, and protect those who couldn’t protect themselves.

I snapped out of my thoughts when the van hit a nasty pothole that made me lurch forward and bump my head against the seat in front of me. There was some grumbling from the other seats, so I glanced around at the eleven other cadets who’d been accepted into the program. There were only twelve of us for twelve teenage-sized dragons. We were the elite, the best of the best, and we’d been chosen out of five thousand applicants.

That was already a major accomplishment for anyone, but I wouldn’t be satisfied until I became a squadron leader. That’s what I’d been dreaming of since I saw a dragon for the first time.

“So this is who the military thinks is the best,” a guy with a buzz cut drawled with contempt. “Well, at least they got it right with me, but the rest of you look like a bunch of losers.”

He was sitting across the aisle and two seats in front of me, so I had a clear view of him. His round, tan face was scrunched up in distaste as he turned in his seat and glared at the rest of us. When our eyes met, he bared his teeth in a feral grin, and I knew that I wasn’t going to like him. He already seemed to think he was better than the rest of us, and that was rich considering that the person sitting next to him was none other than Andrew Fitzgerald, the great-grandson of Arthur Fitzgerald, the squadron leader who led the very first dragon attack on Hiroshima during the second World War.

“Speak for yourself,” a red-headed woman replied in a firm voice. “I fully intend to be the class leader.”

It was a clear challenge, and the guy with the buzz cut turned in his seat to assess her. His brown eyes shone with interest, but the redhead grimaced and shifted away from him. She was sitting right behind him, and I’d been admiring her profile for the first hour of our trip into the Sonoran Desert.

“Doubtful that shorty over there is the best,” the sneering guy said as he pointed at another male cadet who sat behind me. “You look like you should still be nibbling at your momma’s tits.”

“I’m twenty-four,” the guy I couldn’t see countered.

He sounded like he was trying to be confident, but his wavering voice gave him away. A wave of sympathy washed over me, and while I knew the general rule was to mind your own business, I’d already had enough of this guy. Buzz cut dude might be someone we shouldn’t antagonize, but I was never very good at following the rules, especially when assholes used them to put others down.

“I’m impressed,” I said. “Most people take the time to get to know someone before they judge them.”

Buzz cut snorted and shook his head.

“Now, clearly, we deserve to be here,” I added. “Or we wouldn’t have been admitted.”

“Did I ask for your opinion?” Buzz cut dude sneered. “But now that you mention it, I think you might be in the wrong place, pretty boy. Auditions to join a boy band are in Los Angeles.”

“Do you practice being a dick, or does it come naturally to you?” the redheaded woman retorted.

“Sweetheart, I’m one hundred percent natural talent,” Buzz cut dude replied as a lewd expression crossed his face. “I’d be happy to teach you a thing or two.”

“The only thing you could teach me is how to be an asshole, but there isn’t enough room for two of those,” she easily countered in a falsely sweet voice.

I hid my laugh behind a cough, and Buzz cut dude glared at me. He didn’t seem fazed by her hostile response, and I wished more new recruits would band together against him. But it seemed that most of them wanted to stay under his radar since they remained silent and pretended not to hear the conversation.

“You should reserve your energy for training,” Andrew Fitzgerald spoke for the first time. “We’ll do enough fighting at the academy, so you might as well enjoy the downtime now.”

I could only see the top of his honey-blond hair, but from the sound of his voice, the heir to the dragon rider dynasty was distracted. I assumed he had his nose in a book or was typing away on his phone, though I hadn’t had much luck getting a signal on my own device.

“He’s right,” the guy behind me said in a more confident voice. “I’ve heard that new cadets go through hell and back in the first few weeks.”

“Well, if we’re lucky, your dragon will make you his snack, Shorty,” Buzz cut dude sneered for the third time since he opened his mouth.

“My name’s Caleb,” the guy replied.

Before Buzz Cut could reply, I twisted in my seat to look behind me. The first thing I noticed were black square glasses that covered green, slightly slanted eyes, but a toothy grin soon appeared on his face. Caleb had a mop of brown hair that fell over his forehead and high cheekbones that could’ve cut through anything. He had a nerdy quality to him, and through the too-big t-shirt that he wore, I could tell he was way too skinny.

“Jake Randall,” I introduced myself and held out a hand.

“Caleb Mercer,” he replied and shook my hand.

“Are you related to General Mercer by any chance?” Andrew asked.

He’d twisted in his seat and stood up in order to look at us, and I could now clearly see his features. Andrew had the same broad shoulders as every male member of the Fitzgerald family, and since he was the fourth generation of dragon rider, he held himself like royalty and kept his head high and rigid.

“He’s my father,” Caleb replied.

Caleb shifted in his seat when he realized that eleven pairs of eyes had turned in his direction. Clearly, he didn’t like to be the center of attention, but I wondered if it was because of his personality or because of his family’s reputation. General Mercer was the second dragon rider of the Mercer family, which made Caleb the third generation to attend DCA. There’d be a lot of eyes on him, and expectations for him would be almost as high as the ones for Andrew.

“That’s cool,” the redhead woman said with a nod of appreciation. “Personally, I’m the first of my family to join DCA. My name’s Brie Lennox.”

“Pleased to meet you, Brie,” Buzz cut dude jumped back in the conversation. “Pierce Donovan, but you can call me anything you want, sweetheart.”

“I can think of a few names I’d like to call you,” Brie retorted with a roll of her eyes. “But I don’t think my mother would approve of any of them.”

“Playing hard to get, eh?” Pierce chuckled. “I dig that. You know, if you need my help with your dragon, you only need to ask.”

“Please,” Brie grimaced. “I don’t need help from anyone.”

“Do you think we’ll be deployed to a NATO base once we graduate?” Caleb asked in a worried tone.

“Probably,” Andrew replied. “Or we might be deployed in Afghanistan or Vietnam. My father tells me the Soviets are gaining territory in the Middle East and still refuse to negotiate. It doesn’t look like the Cold War is about to end anytime soon.”

The atmosphere instantly shifted the moment Andrew mentioned the rising tensions between the two nations. It was eighty years since the second World War had ended in a storm of dragons over Japan, but the Cold War between East and West rolled on. Most first-world countries had obtained their own dragon eggs in the aftermath of the second World War, and dragons had become the most powerful military artillery a country could possess.

Kids were taught from a young age about the Manhattan Project and the obliteration of Hiroshima and Nagasaki by dragon fire. The secret project had created the world’s first dragons, which had finally ended the war, though at a terrible cost. At first, only a few select allies were given dragons for their air force, but now every country that wanted to prove itself on the world stage had some. Of course, smaller countries had fewer dragons, but it didn’t mean they weren’t powerful enough to fight against their enemy. It simply meant that they couldn’t send an endless sea of dragons against their foes, like the superpowers could.

“The Soviets should back off and go back to their tundra,” Pierce argued fiercely. “They’re lucky we didn’t annihilate them the first chance we got.”

“Annihilating a nation isn’t going to solve the world’s problems,” I countered.

“Maybe not, but it’d certainly help,” Pierce replied.

“How can you say that?” a guy who’d been silent up until that moment demanded.

He was sitting in the back of the van, and his tall height meant that I could clearly see his features. He had short, dark, frizzy hair and dark skin, and he was currently glaring at Pierce with so much intensity that I almost felt bad for Buzz cut dude.

“Easy.” Pierce shrugged. “Besides, I’m only telling the truth, and you know it.”

“That’s why the Cold War never ends,” the tall guy muttered. “Because there are people like you in charge who’d rather kill everyone than come up with diplomatic ways to end the war.”

“Diplomacy isn’t going to get us anywhere,” Pierce retorted, and then he stood in the aisle so he could stare down at the tall guy. “We’ve tried diplomacy for eighty years, and it’s failed every time. So now I say it’s time we use our strength against the Ruskis and send them back to Timbuktu.”

“You’re aware that Timbuktu is in Mali and not Russia, right?” my neighbor suddenly said.

I almost jumped out of my skin at the sound of his voice. I hadn’t realized that he was awake or that he’d been listening to our conversation, but I was glad he’d jumped in against Pierce and his old jingoistic views.

“Whatever, that’s not the point,” Pierce said and waved a hand in a dismissive manner. “The point is, we need to defeat the Soviets.”

“That’s not entirely true, though, is it?” my neighbor argued.

I turned in my seat to get a better look at him. He had pale skin and light blond hair, gray eyes, and plenty of freckles. He was so bony he looked like he would break if the wind picked up.

“If we defeat the Soviets the way you say we should, then they’ll form underground operations to take back what was theirs, and then we’ll be back to square one, which means World War Three,” my seatmate explained. “Is that what you want?”

“Who are you again?” Pierce scrunched up his nose in contempt.

“Nick,” my neighbor replied.

“Well, Nick,” Pierce emphasized the guy’s name in a threatening tone. “You look like a Soviet spy to me. Sounds like you’re ready to be their little bitch and feed them confidential information.”

“Seriously?” Nick lifted both eyebrows. “You really have no idea how things really work, do you?”

Pierce opened his mouth, no doubt to say something spiteful, cruel, and xenophobic, but he never got the chance to say what was on his mind because the van came to a sudden stop. We lurched forward at the unexpected end to our journey, and I braced my hands on the headrest in front of me. The seatbelt that was already cutting into my collarbone tightened against my skin, and despite the layer of fabric between my skin and the belt, I felt the belt dig in.

I glanced past Nick’s head to see that we’d come to a stop in the middle of the Sonoran desert. It seemed even hotter here than it had been when we climbed in the van back in Prescott, and I realized that my shirt was drenched in sweat. Luckily, I’d chosen a white t-shirt so that no sweat stains were visible, and I mentally patted myself on the shoulder for my tactical decision.

“Everyone out,” the van driver said in a bored tone.

He’d been silent throughout the entire journey, and he didn’t stop once for us to take a break. The van belonged to the military, but the chauffeur was clearly a civilian whose job was to drive the cadets around Arizona for their training. Judging by the state of his clothes and his more than disgruntled attitude, it probably didn’t pay well.

“But there’s nothing here,” Pierce argued in a voice that was on the verge of being disrespectful.

Having been in the military for four years, I knew better than to question their methods. If the driver said we’d reached our destination and we had to leave the van, then I was going to do just that. It seemed everyone else was on the same wavelength as I was because they gathered their backpacks and lined up to exit the vehicle.

The scorching desert heat was stuffy and suffocating, and when I breathed deeply, it burned my lungs, so I forced myself to breathe in through my nose every other second. I slid a pair of sunglasses onto my nose, put my hand above my eyes to act as a visor, and looked around at what was supposed to be the dragon hatchery. All I could see were rugged hills and an endless variety of cacti that stretched to the horizon. Wherever the academy’s eggs were kept, it clearly wasn’t here.

The van’s doors closed, and the driver sped away back toward Prescott. The twelve of us looked at each other with dumbfounded expressions. It was reassuring that none of us knew what was happening, not even Andrew Fitzgerald, but at the same time, the driver could’ve led us into a trap.

The soft howling sound of a coyote echoed around us, and I shivered despite the heat.

“So what now?” Pierce grumbled in an annoyed voice. “What are we supposed to do?”

“You’re not supposed to do anything,” a male voice replied.

As one, we turned toward the newcomer, a tall, lean man in a military uniform who had appeared like a mirage a few feet away. The single stripe epaulette marked him as a Captain, and we immediately formed ranks out of habit. Caleb was on my right, and Nick, my van neighbor, was on my left.

“Congratulations, cadets, you’ve made it to the hatching grounds,” the stranger said as he began pacing in front of our two lines of six people. “Whatever will happen next is out of your control. Dragons are wild and unpredictable creatures, and just because you’re part of the academy doesn’t mean that they’ll choose you as their rider. They might decide to toast you into a pile of ashes or eat you whole. I’ll give you a choice, so think hard before making a decision because today is the only time you’ll get to choose.”

The Captain paused, faced us, and squinted. His back was as straight as a metal rod, and he kept his arms folded behind him. The protective headgear he wore made it hard to see his face, but his dark green and black uniform was the same one I’d seen on TV countless times, so I knew he was a dragon rider. Inside, I was giddy to be so close to someone who probably had a dragon somewhere nearby. But more importantly, I couldn’t wait to come face to face with the twelve dragons that were waiting for us.

“If you’ve changed your mind, you can leave now,” the Captain announced as he watched us carefully. “There won’t be any consequences. However, if you decide to stay, then you can’t give up. The next few weeks will be physically, emotionally, and mentally challenging for every single one of you. You will doubt yourself, you will cry yourself to sleep most nights, and your bodies will be so bruised, you won’t recognize yourselves in the mirror. To be a dragon rider is to put our dragons and our country first. So if you don’t have the stomach for it, go now.”

Silence fell when the Captain stopped talking. No one moved or said anything, and I didn’t even dare blink. This was a test, I was certain of it, and I wasn’t going to fail before I even saw the dragons.

A satisfied smirk appeared on the Captain’s tan face. He couldn’t have been older than forty, and definitely not any younger than thirty. There were so many questions I wanted to ask, but now wasn’t the time or the place.

“Good,” he said. “I’m Captain Conrad Hale, and I’ll be your supervisor at The United States Dragon Corps Academy. You’ll report directly to me, and me alone. I won’t tolerate any bullying or fighting between cadets. If you want to fight, you do it in the sparring ring. Understood?”

“Yes, sir,” we replied loudly.

“Then follow me,” he said and turned on his heel.

He started walking deeper into the desert, and for a moment, none of us moved. Then one by one, we began stumbling after Captain Hale, who didn’t even bother to check if we were following him.

“Where do you think he’s taking us?” Caleb whispered as he walked beside me.

“No clue,” I whispered back.

Our group trekked through the desert under the scorching sun for what felt like days but was only half an hour. We all had a backpack with a sun hat and two bottles of water, and I now understood why the academy had made us pack them. This was probably our second test to see if we were able to follow commands without questioning our superiors, and so far, everyone had obeyed, even Buzz cut dude.

After half an hour, Captain Hale stopped in front of a metallic hatch that was half-hidden beneath sand and gravel. He opened his shirt just enough to pull out a chain he wore around his neck, and I realized it held a key instead of dog tags. He used the key to unlock the hatch, and when he pulled it open and dropped it on the ground, a cloud of dust and sand erupted around us like we’d been swallowed by a dust devil.

“Down we go,” Captain Hale said in an amused tone while the rest of us coughed.

He gestured at the open hatch, but he didn’t take a step toward it. I looked at the other cadets in confusion before I stepped forward and moved toward the hatch first. I had no idea what awaited us at the bottom, but it felt like yet another test, and I was damned if I was going to fail.

“Ahhh, a volunteer,” Captain Hale clapped his hands. “It’s always much better when someone volunteers, though I must admit, I do enjoy pushing new recruits down there.”

At the look of surprise on my face, the older man laughed and clasped a hand on my shoulder.

“Down you go,” he said and gave me a little push.

I glanced over my shoulder, though I didn’t know what to expect. Most of the cadets looked just as apprehensive and excited as I felt, and when a few of them nodded at me and offered me a smile, I pushed away my doubt and began to climb down.

The metal ladder was cold to the touch, which was a nice reprieve from the sweltering heat, and darkness soon engulfed me. I couldn’t hear anything below me, and the cadets were absolutely silent above me. To my surprise, the ladder only had ten or so steps, and I soon reached the ground. As soon as I did, motion-sensor lights turned on and revealed a long, narrow corridor.

The walls were made of metal, and old rusty pipes were lined up on either side of the ceiling at the junction between the ceiling and the walls. I almost felt like I’d just stumbled into an old bunker, and either a zombie was going to jump at me out of nowhere or secret government spies were going to kidnap me so that I wouldn’t tell anyone about their location. Of course, the only thing that actually happened was that Captain Hale’s face appeared twenty feet above me.

“All good, cadet?” he asked.

His voice echoed against the walls and pipes, so if there were any evil creatures that lurked somewhere in the shadows, they now knew our location.

“All good, sir,” I replied.

One by one, the other eleven cadets joined me, followed by Captain Hale, who closed the hatch. Whatever system the military used, it automatically locked the hatch from the inside, so without a key, none of us would be able to leave.

“Alright, cadets, you’ve taken the first steps toward becoming a dragon rider,” he announced. “Now, let’s go meet your dragons.”

A giddy sensation washed over me while the other recruits began whispering among themselves. This was a new beginning for all twelve of us, and even Andrew looked like a kid who was about to receive his first-ever Christmas present. Even though he’d spent his life living in the shadow of dragons, he looked like he’d never seen dragons up close before.

Captain Hale took the lead and headed down the lit corridor. The whispering stopped as we trotted after him, and soon, the only sound was the echo of our footsteps. The atmosphere was tense and thick, and the closer we got to our destination, the harder it was to contain our excitement.

I did find it odd that the military’s secret hatching grounds would be, well, underground, but I suppose it made sense. The government didn’t want civilians to stumble upon growing, untamed, and unbonded dragons, and it certainly didn’t want spies to discover their location. But I still wondered how a dozen young dragons the size of a bulky 4x4 SUV could be hidden underground. Surely, they needed enough space to stretch their wings and fly around.

Our group must’ve walked for less than ten minutes when Captain Hale used a key card he’d whipped out of his pocket and unlocked a heavy metal door. It slid open with a loud creaking sound, and I gasped loudly at the scene on the other side.

We were standing on an overlook with a view of an immense paddock. The ceilings were high enough that young dragons could fly around, though at the moment, twelve of the beasts were rolling around on the sandy floor below us. They came in various colors and sizes, and even from a hundred feet above, the dragons looked impressive. They weren’t to be messed with, and based on Captain Hale’s satisfied grin, he knew exactly what we were all thinking and feeling.

“Follow me,” he ordered. “And do exactly what I tell you to do. Otherwise, you’ll be a dragon snack, for sure.”

Artificial lights hung from the ceiling, and while they mimicked the sun, I didn’t think the young dragons could actually tell the difference. I knew they were highly intelligent creatures, but if they’d never been outside in the real world, it didn’t matter to them if the lights were artificial.

Captain Hale started down a series of steep metal stairs, and we hastily followed him until we reached the last step. Eighty-foot-tall bars acted as doors to the paddock, and Captain Hale signaled for two military officers to unlock them.

I wasn’t surprised to see that two dozen people were working alongside the dragons. I knew from the books I’d read as a kid that unbonded dragons needed feeders, tamers, and squires to look after them until they were old enough to bond with a rider.

“Welcome to the academy!” Captain Hale boomed as the paddock doors were pushed open.

A dragon roared in answer, and he was soon joined by the others for a cacophony of roars, smoke, and fire.

Chapter 2

Even though I knew I’d just come face to face with a dozen dragons, I still couldn’t believe what I was seeing. I pinched my forearm to make sure I wasn’t dreaming, and luckily, the dragons and my fellow cadets didn’t disappear. This was real, and soon, a dragon would choose me to become its rider.

Well, if it didn’t reduce me to a pile of bones and ash first.

“Is it safe to go inside?” Caleb asked in a worried tone once the paddock doors were fully open.

“What do you think, shorty?” Buzz cut dude retorted with a roll of his eyes. “Of course it’s not safe. They’re dragons. But I’m not scared like you pussies.”

Pierce didn’t wait for instructions from Captain Hale before he stormed inside the paddock, and the Captain watched him go without a word. He seemed to be waiting for us to follow Pierce, so we did, and once we were inside, the military officers closed the paddock doors behind us. We were locked in with a dozen untamed dragons, and Captain Hale was watching us through the bars.

“Good luck, cadets,” he shouted so we could hear him over the booming noises that came from the dragons. “One word of advice for you all.”

He looked at each of us in turn, and I made sure to maintain eye contact without blinking so he’d know I wasn’t backing out.

“Don’t let them sense your fear,” he continued.

I heard someone murmur something about how Captain Hale was the least reassuring person they’d ever met, and I smiled inwardly at the comment. I did wonder if our new supervisor was putting on a show to scare us or if that was just his normal personality. But for right now, I pushed all thoughts of Captain Hale to the side and focused on the task ahead.

There were twelve dragons for twelve cadets, but it was entirely possible that two cadets would fight over the same dragon. We’d all want the strongest, tallest, and fiercest dragon, and that meant that the ashy gray and black dragon that was currently flying in circles above us was the big prize. He was the only dark dragon, and from all the studies done over the years, dark dragons were the most powerful of all. The lighter-colored dragons, like the olive-green one that was chasing after another dragon, were the least temperamental and the easiest to tame, which made them good for most pilots, but I wanted to prove that I was better than most pilots.

A blood-red dragon was prowling on the other side of the paddock, and he released constant steam through his nostrils. While red-colored dragons were average in terms of temperament and strength, it looked like it was sizing us up for its next meal, and I had a feeling that he’d be a damned good dragon once he was tamed and bonded.

As I watched the dragons, I suddenly felt insignificant and powerless. We’d literally been thrown in the lions’ den, except that dragons were a hundred times more frightening and dangerous than lions.

“Come on, guys, don’t be afraid,” a woman’s voice echoed around the paddock.

I turned in surprise at the stranger’s voice and realized that we weren’t entirely alone with the dragons. A short blonde woman had appeared in between the dragons, and I assumed she’d been there the whole time, though I hadn’t noticed her until now. The dragons had captured my whole attention, but now, the beautiful woman was all I could see.

There was a natural, soft smile on her face that made her look a lot warmer and kinder than Captain Hale or the soldiers scattered around the paddock. I couldn’t quite figure out how old she was, but she looked to be in her early twenties. Her face was tan, and as she got closer to us, I saw how green her eyes were, almost as if she wore contact lenses.

Her hair was braided into two fishtail braids that tumbled down her back and made her look even younger. She looked delicate, probably because of how petite she was, but there was something fierce about the way she walked and held herself that commandeered my attention, and I noticed from the corner of my eye that the other male cadets were just as enthralled as I was.

“The bonding process isn’t as scary as Captain Hale makes it out to be,” the woman continued with an easy smile. “My name’s Gracie Fletcher, and I’m a squire at the academy. It’s my job to help you guys find your dragon in the safest way possible.”

Gracie was soft-spoken, easy to look at despite the khaki, vet-like scrub pants and matching boots she wore, and there was a gentle smile on her tanned face as she looked at us.

“Just come closer to the dragons, let them see into your eyes, and the dragons will do the rest,” Gracie explained. “These dragons have had enough human interaction that they probably won’t kill you, but you still need to be careful how you approach one. Let me show you how it’s done.”

She exuded confidence, and I watched in awe as she purposefully but slowly headed toward a light brown dragon that had been lounging since the moment we arrived. The dragon cocked its head to the side as an obvious sign of curiosity, and he slowly rose to his feet when Gracie stopped an arm’s length away from him. The creature sniffed the air before he breathed right in Gracie’s face. To her credit, the squire didn’t flinch or make any movement at all, and after a few moments, the dragon nuzzled its nose against her extended palm.

“There,” Gracie said as she patted the dragon’s neck. “You need mutual respect, or the dragons won’t let you touch them. It’s your turn now.”

She flashed us a smile that I easily returned, and then she stepped away from the light brown dragon. Gracie gestured at the dragons before she moved to stand by the paddock’s doors so we could roam freely around the dragons. I still had my eye on the flying dragon overhead, but the creature didn’t look like he was ready to come down anytime soon.

I noticed that Brie, the fiery redhead, was also glancing upward, so I assumed that she wanted to bond with the ashy gray and black dragon as well.

“Looks like it’s between you and me,” I told her.

The other cadets had begun their approach, and I saw that Caleb had gone straight toward the happy-go-lucky olive-green dragon while Andrew and Pierce were still assessing the other creatures.

Choosing a dragon and being chosen in return wasn’t a light decision, and like Gracie had mentioned, there needed to be a mutual respect between a dragon and his rider. But I wondered how I’d be able to do that if the dragon that I wanted refused to land in the paddock.

“That dragon isn’t your color,” Brie retorted in a sassy manner. “You look like you should bond with the brown dragon.”

“Is that so?” I arched an eyebrow. “In that case, you should bond with the red dragon. Seems like you both have a difficult temperament.”

I glanced over Brie’s shoulders at the red dragon in question. He was still assessing the cadets with his black eyes, and steam still escaped from his nostrils. His scales were as fiery as Brie’s hair, and I could easily picture the two of them flying above the desert.

“Listen here, Josh, that black dragon is mine,” Brie warned me as she stepped closer to me.

She was almost the same height as me, but she still had to look up slightly, and I inwardly grinned at the small advantage I had over her. Now that she was up close, I noted the light freckles that dusted her cheeks and nose, and the bright, intense blue hues of her eyes. Her skin was so pale she almost looked like a ghost, but the fire in her eyes and demeanor completely cancelled the paleness of her skin.

Brie was slim, with a tiny waist and skinny legs, but there was nothing fragile about her, especially not with the way she talked in such a carefree and confident manner. Her flaming red hair framed her face in two separate French braids that kept any stray strands out of her eyes. She truly was beautiful, kind of like a fierce warrior, and I knew that she’d be an opponent to look out for.

“The name’s Jake,” I reminded her.

“Whatever.” She rolled her eyes and shouldered past me to get closer to the flying dragon, though he didn’t seem ready to land.

I knew I had to wait for the right moment to make my move, so instead of waiting right under the dark-colored dragon, I ambled away toward the other dragons. I noticed that Caleb was already patting the olive-green dragon, so I assumed that the two would likely be bonded in the next few minutes. Most of the other cadets had chosen a dragon as well and were trying to get their attention, but my heart ached when I saw a slightly taller dragon who seemed to be pining after the cadets.

The dragon’s skin was yellow and as bright as the sun, and he looked older than the other eleven dragons. There was a sort of longing look on his face, though I had no idea if I was reading his emotions correctly. All I knew about dragons was what I’d learned in school and in books, but being so close to a real dragon was completely foreign to me.

“This is JuJu,” a female voice said.

I turned to the woman who’d joined me in the northern part of the paddock and smiled when I saw Gracie. Now that we were closer, I could clearly see how light and bright her green eyes were and how soft her tanned skin looked. As she stared at the yellow dragon, a gentle smile appeared on her face before she turned her head toward me.

“He’s older than the others because his two previous riders died,” she informed me with a slight hint of sadness in her soft-spoken voice. “He was nicknamed ‘JuJu’ and it stuck. He’s a lovely dragon with a great temperament, but he’s just unlucky.”

“Do the other dragons have names?” I asked as my mind drifted toward the ashy gray and black dragon who was still hovering overhead.

“No.” Gracie shook her head. “We don’t make a habit of naming unbonded and juvenile dragons. It’s up to the riders to do that. JuJu’s just different.”

At the repeated sound of his name, the yellow dragon perked up, rose to his gigantic feet, and advanced toward us. His attention was focused on the beautiful woman next to me, but she didn’t seem anxious. Instead, her shoulders were relaxed, and when JuJu stopped only a few feet away, she extended her hand toward him. To me, it seemed like Gracie should’ve bonded the yellow dragon since it was obvious to any onlooker that the two had formed a close friendship. I didn’t voice my thoughts, though, because it wasn’t my place to do so, and I’d only just met Gracie. The last thing I wanted to do on my first day at the academy was to put my foot in my mouth by offending someone.

“Let’s hope that this year will be different for him,” I sympathized.

Gracie patted JuJu a couple of times before she stepped away and turned back toward me with an easy-going smile.

“Want any advice?” she asked me.

“Absolutely,” I grinned back.

Her eyes flicked upward, and I followed her gaze toward the dragon that I wanted. His wings had slowed, and while he was still considerably high above us, it looked like he was nearly ready to land and find his rider. My blood boiled, adrenaline spiked through my veins, and my heart lurched at the thought that my moment had finally come.

“This one’s a dangerous dragon,” Gracie said. “There aren’t a lot of squires who are willing to come near him. If you want him to choose you, stand your ground and let him know you’re his equal.”

“And if he toasts me alive?” I asked with an arched eyebrow.

“Then the academy will have lost a promising rider,” Gracie easily replied. “Good luck.”

Her smile widened as her eyes softened, and then she walked away toward the other cadets who were trying to figure out how to approach the dragons they’d chosen. I turned my attention back to the flying dragon and saw a flash of red in my peripheral vision. It seemed that Brie had also noticed the shift in the dragon’s behavior, and she was readying herself as well.

We were on opposite sides of the paddock as the ash-colored dragon slowly descended toward the middle of the arena, and our eyes met across the paddock. Brie lifted her chin in a sign of defiance and challenge, and I grinned back at her in response. She was too far away for me to see her expression, but it didn’t matter because the next moment, the dragon had landed with a resounding thud. He threw his head upward and let out a booming roar that made the other dragons cower, except for the red one, who roared back in answer.

Even though he was a juvenile dragon and hadn’t yet reached his adult size, he was as big as JuJu the unlucky dragon. He towered over me by at least six feet, and now that he was closer, I saw how fiery his eyes were as he assessed the cadets. It looked like a storm was brewing in his irises, and a moment later, those eyes were staring right at me.

Gracie’s words echoed in my head as I squared my shoulders, kept my back as straight, and forced my eyelids to stay open as I gazed back at the dragon. From this close, I could see that glossy scales lined his belly, legs, and feet. His talons were sharp, and they could’ve easily sliced me in half, like I was nothing but soft butter. He was truly a magnificent creature, and I knew in my entire being that I had to make him mine.

Slowly, I took one step forward, stopped, and waited for any indication that the dragon was going to spit fire at me. Luckily, there was no sign I was about to get fried, so I took another step forward, paused, and then took another step. I was now so close to him I could’ve brushed the tip of his nose with my fingertips, but I knew better than to touch an unfamiliar dragon, especially an untamed one.

No one else in the paddock mattered as I waited for the dark-colored dragon to make the next move. I could feel eyes on the back of my neck, but I paid them no mind. I couldn’t see Brie anymore since the dragon stood between us, but I was certain that she was watching us with a furious expression. Despite how beautiful and interesting I thought she was, I wasn’t sorry that I was going after the same dragon that she was. I’d joined the academy to make a positive impact on the world, and it started by bonding with the strongest and fiercest dragon available.

I held my breath as the dragon finally moved, and my blood buzzed in my ears as it rushed to my face. I couldn’t hear anything but the rapid thundering of my heartbeat.

“I’m ready to win,” I heard myself say, though I sounded distant to my own ears. “Question is, are you?”

The dragon roared in answer.

This time, his roar was ear-shattering, and I almost backed away from the sheer force of it, but I forced myself to stay put. Temperamental dragons wouldn’t be tamed easily, so I knew I couldn’t let him see that I was second-guessing my choice.

He opened his mouth just as steam escaped his nostrils and swirled upward, and for a half a heartbeat, I was sure this was it. This was how I was going to die before I even bonded with a dragon and began my first day at the academy. In spite of myself, my eyes closed as I awaited my imminent death and the scorching heat that would soon blow in my face.

But the seconds ticked by and nothing happened. When I cracked my eyes open, I saw that the dark-colored dragon had lowered his head toward me and was waiting. I remembered what Gracie had done when demonstrating how to approach the olive-green dragon and how the dragon had also lowered his head as a sign of respect.

My heart jumped in my chest when I lifted my right arm forward and offered my palm to the dragon. I almost couldn’t believe it when the tip of his nose brushed against my skin. It was surprisingly rough and hot to the touch, but I didn’t remove my hand. My eyes traveled up to his, and at that moment, a silent agreement passed between us.

Then the moment ended, and the dragon spread his wings, roared again, and took flight. I followed his movements as he began circling me and glaring at the other dragons. He’d officially claimed me as his rider and would fight anyone who tried to take me away. The other dragons turned away in a show of deference, and I could no longer hold back the grin that spread across my face.

Murmurs rose around the paddock, and when I glanced around, I realized that everyone was staring at me, some in awe, others with a more despicable expression, though that was mostly Pierce. Even Andrew looked impressed that I’d managed to bond with the fiercest dragon of the lot, and I found myself grinning back.

“Well done,” Gracie congratulated me. “That was impressive.”

“Thank you,” I grinned back.

Gracie nodded once and then turned to one of the female cadets, who had just approached JuJu. Gracie gave the cadet an encouraging smile, and a moment later, it looked like the older dragon finally had his third pilot.

My attention drifted to the other side of the paddock where Brie had backed off when it became clear that the dark-colored dragon had chosen me instead of her. Her back was to me, and she’d approached the red dragon. I watched as she stood her ground, clicked her tongue authoritatively, and lifted a hand toward the dragon’s head. The crimson-red dragon let out a low growl as his feet stomped the ground, but he then lowered his head and let Brie touch him.

I made my way across the paddock and came to a stop a few feet away from the newly bonded pair.

“That was remarkable,” I told her. “You clearly know how to tame him.”

“Flame is a girl,” Brie corrected me with a sidelong glance. “I see you got what you wanted.”

I couldn’t interpret her tone or see her facial expression, so I stepped sideways to get a view of her profile at least.

“And you got the perfect one for you,” I replied. “You two make quite a pair.”

Brie turned her head toward me. She had a frown etched on her forehead, and her blue eyes were blazing as brightly as her hair and her dragon’s skin color.

“You may have the strongest dragon, but I’m going to become squadron leader,” she warned.

“I certainly won’t mind seeing you try,” I replied heartily. “I think we’re going to have a lot of fun this year.”

I grinned and threw in a wink for good measure before I took a step back. I had the pleasure of seeing Brie’s cheeks redden in response before she grimaced, grunted, and turned back toward her dragon. I let out a small laugh as I walked away from her.

Just then, the paddock’s heavy doors opened, and Captain Hale stepped inside. He assessed us with a serious look before he nodded to himself. In five seconds, all twelve cadets were lined up in front of him as we waited for whatever came next. To my surprise, our dragons came to stand behind us so that we all knew who they’d chosen. I noticed that Pierce had bonded with an indigo dragon that was only slightly smaller than mine and JuJu. As for Andrew, he’d bonded with a dark orange dragon with spots of red and brown that looked as regal and important as he did.

“Congratulations, cadets,” Captain Hale praised us. “No one died, and you’ve all bonded with a dragon. Training and classes start tomorrow, but for now, let’s head back to Prescott.”

He nodded at Gracie and the two officers stationed at the paddock doors before he motioned for us to follow him. I didn’t want to leave my dragon behind, and it looked like neither did the others.

“Your dragons will join you at the academy tonight,” Gracie informed us when she noticed our reluctance to leave. “They need to be groomed, fed, and then flown up to the academy, so it’ll take us a few hours. Rest assured, they’re in good hands.”

She offered us all a smile for good measure before she whistled to get the dragons’ attention. There was nothing else for us to do but follow Captain Hale, so that’s what we did. I expected us to go back up the steel staircase, down the long, narrow corridor, and up through the hatch again, but Captain Hale headed in the opposite direction.

There were more soldiers stationed throughout the underground base, and they stood tall as we passed by them. Captain Hale walked past the paddock and stopped in front of two bunker-like doors that were sealed by a mechanical system. He used the key around his neck to unlock the doors, and they slid open almost without a sound, unlike the hatch we’d used to enter this place.

Two rows of military vehicles stood on either side of the lengthy corridor that stretched beyond the doors, and Captain Hale climbed into one and ordered us to join him. As soon as we were seated, he turned on the engine and drove off. The corridor was endless, and we drove for at least fifteen minutes before we reached the exit and emerged back outside.

Everyone was quiet on the drive back to Prescott, and I had no doubt that the other cadets felt as exhausted as I did after the intense day we’d just had. We’d set off from Prescott early in the morning, driven for most of the day, underwent several tests to get to our dragons, and now, we were finally heading to the academy. I couldn’t wait to lie down in what would be my bed for the next year and sleep, but more importantly, I couldn’t wait to see my dragon again and ride him for the first time.

It was dark by the time we pulled up in front of the academy. Like most military buildings, it was sleek and modern, but unlike other branches of the military, the academy had a dragon symbol engraved on the tall double doors right beneath the academy’s initials. There was a large outdoor area right in front of the building that featured a fountain topped with a dragon statue and a few benches, though I couldn’t imagine anyone spent much time on them given the heat we’d encountered so far. The road we were on curved around the park so we could drive up to the main entrance.

“Everybody out,” Captain Hale instructed as he killed the engine.

We hastily got out of the vehicle and followed him inside the academy. As we walked, Captain Hale explained how we were going to receive our flight suits, be paired into groups of two, and have dinner before we could retreat for the night. He also said that the academy had already decided who was going to be bunking with whom, so I said a silent prayer that I wasn’t going to be rooming with Pierce.

The inside of the building reminded me a lot of my school days as we passed corridors filled with classrooms and labs. We also passed the dorms and private quarters for the professors who lived on campus. Once we’d passed all that, we finally reached the supply room, where we were handed a uniform, a schedule, and a room key before they called out our roommates’ names. Luckily for me, Pierce was going to share a room with Andrew, and I soon found out that I was bunking with Caleb.

“Attention, cadets,” Captain Hale called once we’d received everything we needed. “All cadets will reside in the same part of the building. There’s a common room for you to use as a relaxation area. Showers are communal, and you’ll share your meals with the other more experienced cadets. Reveille is at oh-five-fifteen every morning except on the weekends, and you will be dressed and ready to begin by no later than oh-five-forty-five. Is that clear?”

“Yes, sir,” we all replied.

Before I was accepted into the academy, I’d visited the place during open days when DCA was promoting the junior program. I already had a rough idea of where everything was located, but I was glad when Captain Hale led us back to the dorm area. Placards with our names had already been placed on the doors of our respective rooms, with men on one side and women on the other. Then our supervisor handed us each a map of the building and disappeared, presumably to his own private quarters.

“What a day,” Caleb commented as he unlocked our room door.

“Very eventful,” I agreed.

We stepped inside, and I let out an appreciative sigh when I saw how much space we had. The room was large enough to accommodate a queen-size bed on either side of the room. We each had a bedside table and a desk as well as our own closet. Luckily, we had our own private toilets, but we’d have to share the showers with the rest of the cadets.

The walls were painted a light gray color, and there were two windows on the wall across from the door with simple black curtains. The room had all the furniture we’d need, which even included a TV on one of the walls.

“At least we won’t be living on top of each other,” I joked.

I crossed the room and chose the bed on the right side out of habit, though Caleb didn’t seem to mind. He happily dropped his belongings on the other bed and plopped down on the mattress.

“Man, this is a comfortable bed,” he sighed in relief. “I have trouble sleeping, so I’m always worried about sleeping on a new bed whenever I go somewhere.”

“You have insomnia and you’re training to become a dragon rider?” I arched both eyebrows in surprise as I sat down on the edge of my bed and discarded my duffle and pile of uniforms next to me.

“I know,” Caleb sighed and turned his head toward me. He’d already propped his arms behind his head, and he looked like he was ready to sleep. “Physical weaknesses and dragon riding don’t go together, but my family pushed me to apply to DCA.”

“So you don’t want to be a dragon rider?” I asked.

“It wasn’t a burning passion.” He shrugged one shoulder and offered me a cheeky grin. “My family have been dragon riders since the Second World War, and it was just my duty. Plus the education here is top notch and, well, free. After I finish my service I’ll go to med school or go into academic biochemistry.”

“You must be super smart then,” I remarked.

“Eh.” He shrugged again, but he looked pleased by the compliment. “I think so, but I’m not one to gloat.”

“Yeah, I could tell,” I chuckled. “Not like that asshole, Pierce.”

“He’s a real charmer, isn’t he?” Caleb laughed.

I decided then and there that he and I would become great friends, and I offered him a grin of agreement.

“Come on, I’m starving,” I said and got back up. “Who knew that trying to not get eaten by a dragon would be so damn exhausting?”

“Did you know that research actually suggests that being in the presence of a dragon sucks out your energy ten times more than any other living being?” Caleb asked as we left our room.

“I can’t say that I knew that, no,” I chuckled.

Caleb went on to talk about the research that was apparently published in the New York Times last year, and I happily let him talk. He was clearly passionate about research and the science behind dragons, and that was a subject he knew like the back of his hand. Clearly, Caleb was more suited to be a teacher rather than a cadet, but maybe that was why he’d been chosen. The instructors had to come from somewhere.

When we got to the self-serve cafeteria, I noticed that there was no one else but the new recruits, and I realized how late it actually was. Most of us were talking quietly as we ate, but we didn’t stick around to chat. Five-thirty reveille seemed much too close, and most new cadets disappeared as quickly as they’d appeared. It was closing in on midnight by the time Caleb and I returned to our shared room. We made small talk as we got ready for bed, but as soon as the lights were out, we fell into a deep sleep.

Tomorrow, real training would begin, and I’d finally get to fly a dragon.

Chapter 3

According to the schedule that I’d received last night, our days at the academy would be divided into two separate parts. The mornings would be allocated for various classes while the afternoons would be split between sparring and physical training and being in the flying field in the northern part of the area. While I was looking forward to the classes, I couldn’t wait to actually climb on my dragon’s back for the first time and take flight. It was the moment I’d been dreaming about since I was kid, and I only hoped it lived up to my imagination.

But for now, I was putting on my military uniform while I stared longingly at the flying gear that I’d laid out on my bed. The five-thirty wake-up call we’d all received from Captain Hale had been brutal after such a long day and very little sleep, but there was nothing to do but roll out of bed and get ready. Every cadet had fifteen minutes to pull on their academy approved sweats for a morning run around the academy. It was already a fast-paced environment, but I thrived on the adrenaline and routine.

It was only eight when Caleb and I headed for our first class of the morning, History and Ethics. The professor was a retired military soldier, Colonel Robert Cage, and he paraded around in his military dress uniform, which was similar to ours except for the several wings and medals that adorned the left side of his chest. The old man walked around with a cane, though I wasn’t sure whether it was because he physically needed a walking aid because of an old injury, old age, or if it was a prop to make him look more interesting. Either way, I was sure there was a lot that Colonel Cage could teach us, both through his personal experience and his many years out on the field.

The academy’s classrooms looked like a smaller version of an amphitheater, and since there were only twelve of us, we sat in a semi-circle in the front row. The cadets’ chatter died down when Colonel Cage entered the room, and even Pierce didn’t have any negative comments to share with the rest of us. The Colonel’s walk was slow but purposeful, and every time his cane hit the ground, I could’ve sworn I saw him hide a smirk. Clearly, our new professor enjoyed making a dramatic entrance, and since I couldn’t see any signs of a limp or injury, I assumed the cane was definitely for show rather than need.

“Good morning, cadets,” Colonel Cage greeted us once he’d reached his desk.

He sat on the edge and placed his cane right behind him before he clapped his hands and then laced his fingers together. His dark eyes studied each of us in turn, and I wondered what he thought about the academy’s new recruits.

“You may be dragon riders in training, but that means shit to me,” he declared in a harsher baritone voice. “You’ll never be exceptional dragon riders if you don’t learn the history behind the Manhattan Project.”

Caleb shifted in his seat next to me, and I assumed he was itching to tell Colonel Cage everything he knew about the creation of dragons back during the second World War, and I didn’t blame him in the slightest. Knowing about the Manhattan Project was a prerequisite to join DCA, and a favorite of armchair historians, so I wasn’t too sure what the Colonel’s endgame was here. Perhaps he wanted to make sure we all knew every little detail there was to know about the beginning of the dragon era. Or perhaps there was more to it than any of us knew, and that’s what Colonel Cage was going to teach us.

“The Ethics part of this course will one day save your life when you have to decide between war and your dragon’s life,” our professor went on.

“Don’t we have to always choose our dragon’s life?” a woman asked.

She was sitting beside Brie, and while I recognized her from yesterday, I didn’t remember her name. All I knew was that she’d bonded with JuJu, the unlucky dragon, and that she had Indian origins.

“That’s what you’re going to find out,” Colonel Cage grinned wolfishly. “But first, who can tell me about the Manhattan Project?”

Without surprise, Caleb’s hand shot straight up, but so did most of the other cadets’. I also raised my hand since I knew the answer to the question. Along with previous military school experience, each applicant had to take a test about the history of dragons and obtain a certain number of points in order to be considered by the academy’s board members, so clearly, we all knew at least the basics.

“Cadet Fitzgerald,” Colonel Cage said as he pointed at Andrew. “Let’s see if your family has taught you anything.”

The jab was plain and obvious, but Andrew didn’t even blink. He must’ve been on the receiving end of nasty jabs all his life given who his great-grandfather was, so he’d probably learned not to react.

“The Manhattan Project was a top-secret government project that started in 1939 when the second World War began,” Andrew explained. “It went on for six years before dragon eggs were finally created and developed by military scientist and biologist Dr. Gideon Langston and Major General Linwood Aldridge. As you all know, the first dragon attacks were respectively launched on August ninth and August fourteenth over Hiroshima and Nagasaki. Both attacks were led by Commander General Arthur Fitzgerald.”

There was no hint of arrogance in his demeanor or his voice. Andrew was merely stating the facts, and it seemed that Colonel Cage was satisfied with both his answer and attitude since he nodded in approval.

“Furthermore, Commander General Arthur Fitzgerald wrote about his personal experience of both destructive attacks in a journal that was published posthumously,” Andrew added. “The original copy can be found in the National World War II Museum.”

Andrew sat back down once he was finished, and for a moment, the room remained silent. He certainly had the basics down pat, but then again, his family had probably drilled him every morning since he was old enough to learn about the Holocaust and second World War. He could’ve probably recited dates and facts in his sleep.

“If I may add a couple of things, Colonel?” Caleb asked as he stood up and waited for our professor’s green light.

“Cadet Mercer,” the Colonel said as he appraised my new friend. “Let’s see if you can match your family’s reputation.”

“Thank you, sir.” Caleb nodded. “While the Manhattan Project began in 1939, official government reports state that there were talks of an inventive weapon at least twenty years earlier. Of course, back then, it was unimaginable, laughable, and impossible to create dragon eggs, so it remained a distant and fantastical dream.”

Caleb sat back down, and I noticed how Colonel Cage nodded along in agreement. It seemed our professor valued knowledge, and while I wasn’t the smartest person in the room, I knew enough about History to get in his good books.

“Very good,” Colonel Cage said. “Now, who can tell me about the different steps of the Manhattan Project?”

Once again, most hands shot up, and the rest of the hour went by in a similar fashion. I figured Colonel Cage was testing our knowledge to see how much we knew and what we needed to improve on, and I doubt the rest of our History classes would be so casual.

Our second class of the day was Dragon Physiology and Care with Professor Major Evelyn Sloane. Instead of an amphitheater-style room, we were thrown into a laboratory of sorts where dozens of posters about dragons’ health covered the walls. It was like we’d walked into a dragon vet’s practice since there were also stacks of magazines like Wingpoint and Scale & Steel, two military magazines for dragon riders.

Caleb and I shared a station, and our first lesson with Major Sloane was to properly bandage a wounded dummy dragon. Every station had their own dummy, and we had to work as a team in order to successfully complete the assessment. According to Major Sloane, when a dragon was injured, you needed a minimum of two people in order to subdue him and then administer the necessary ointments and medicine.

The hands-on lesson was a lot more fun than I’d anticipated despite the fact that Major Sloane looked like a severe woman. She was in her forties and still an active and operational soldier, and she strutted around the lab with her arms behind her back and her head held high. She must’ve been pretty in her youth since she still had a pleasant air about her, though her face was weathered by spending too much time outdoors on the back of a dragon.

After Physiology, we only had one last class before the two-hour lunch break-slash-personal time, and that was Aerial Strategy. It was taught by Captain Conrad Hale, our supervisor, though I wasn’t sure if that was good or bad. It turned out he taught the same way he talked, which was harsh, serious, and mysterious all at once, but underneath it all, he was a great professor. He started his first lesson by testing our knowledge, like his colleagues had done before him, though it somehow felt more important to give him the right answer.

We mostly discussed the original aerial tactics that were used during and after the second World War, and then Captain Hale explained that we’d go through the evolution of aerial combat strategies decade by decade for the rest of the semester.

Every class that we had was important if we wanted to become the best squadron unit of the Dragon Corps. I religiously took notes in all three classes since I only knew the very basics. There weren’t many books about dragons as a creature, and even less about their use as a weapon of war since the government liked to keep that secret. There were a few documentaries out there, but they mostly retraced the History without digging deep into aerial strategies or dragon care.

But no matter how fascinating the classes were, I was more than happy for the two-hour break. I wanted to use some of my free time for a much-needed nap in preparation for the afternoon out on the flying field. So after a quick lunch with the other cadets where we discussed our new professors, I excused myself and returned to my shared room.

I was physically exhausted after so little sleep, but mentally, I was excited about flying a dragon for the first time, and once I managed to get a thirty-minute nap, I felt refreshed and rejuvenated. I got rid of my cadet’s uniform and donned my new flying gear instead.

Every cadet had the same gear which allowed us to move more freely than the dress uniform. It was a forest-green and black form-fitting nylon and kevlar suit with matching riding boots that reached just under my knees, and black goggles to shield my eyes from the wind and bitter cold once I was up in the sky. The fire-proof thermal suit was practical and perfect for dragon riders.

Once I was ready, I joined the other cadets outside the academy where a van was waiting to take us to the flying field. It wasn’t that far away as the crow flies, but it’d take us a good half hour on foot to get there, so an academy official drove us there instead.

Inside the van, the atmosphere was palpably joyous. We were excited about seeing our dragons again and climbing on their backs for the first time, and even Pierce’s usual annoying commentary couldn’t dim that.

“I bet I’ll outfly all of you,” Pierce declared from his spot next to the Indian woman, Anji. “I’m naturally fast, and I bet my dragon is exactly the same. He knows who the boss is, and it’s not him.”

“You know, it’s actually scientifically proven that dragons will better listen to their riders if they’re treated as equals rather than inferior beings,” Caleb said.

My roommate hadn’t yet donned his goggles, and I assumed it was because he’d have to remove his glasses, and he wanted to wait until the very last moment.

“Whatever,” Pierce grunted and threw him a withering glare. “I’ll outfly you so fast I’ll be squadron leader while you’re still learning how to remain in your saddle.”

“There’s more to flying than you realize,” Andrew interjected.

“Have you been illegally flying, golden boy?” Pierce asked him fiercely. “There’s a law that prevents non-riders from riding a dragon.”

“I’m well aware of the law,” Andrew replied. “And no, I’ve never flown on a dragon’s back before.”

“I’ve done simulations,” Byron, the dark-skinned man, admitted.

“And what did it feel like?” Brie asked in an eager tone as she leaned forward across the aisle to look at him.

“Amazing,” Byron replied with an easy grin. “Flying is an otherworldly experience.”

“That’s not flying,” Pierce said mockingly. “It’s just pretending, and children do it all the time.”

Byron glared at him but chose to remain silent instead of engaging with him.

Luckily, we soon arrived at the flying field so we got off the van and went to meet with our flying instructor. The dragon stables were situated right next to the field, and I could already hear the creatures as they stomped the ground. It sounded like they were just as eager to fly in the vast open rather than in an underground paddock, and I didn’t blame them in the slightest.

The field itself was twice the size of a football field with a few three-tier bleacher benches on either side. A man and a dragon stood in the middle of the field, and I was sure that was our flying instructor. The man was of average height, but he carried himself with the same air of importance as our other professors. But what really grabbed my attention was his enormous dragon and the fact that the man didn’t need to hold the reins to keep him in place.

The imposing creature was a burgundy-colored dragon, so dark it was almost black, and the man instantly earned my respect before he even opened his mouth. It meant that he was one of the best Dragon Corps fliers in the military, and I was a little surprised that he was teaching cadets at DCA instead of flying missions from one of the NATO bases somewhere across the world. Then again, maybe he was the best American rider at the moment, which was precisely why the academy wanted him to teach new recruits how to fly.

The cadets and I walked over to him and stopped at a safe distance from his fully-grown dragon, but we were still close enough that we could hear him.

“Afternoon, cadets,” the man greeted us in a thundering voice. “I’m Lieutenant Reid Sunderland. I won’t allow any familiarity between us. The only familiarity I want to see is between you and your dragons. Now, for your first lesson, squires have already prepped your dragons, so you don’t need to worry about saddling them up, though I’ll expect you to do it every time starting tomorrow.”

He placed two fingers against his lips and whistled. I turned toward the stables on the outskirts of the field and saw that our dragons were being led out by squires in the same uniform as Gracie. I squinted to see if I could make out her blonde hair, but unfortunately, she wasn’t here.

When the large group got to us, I thanked the squire who’d led my dragon out on the field and grabbed the reins from him. I’d ridden a horse a few times in my childhood, so I hoped that riding a dragon would be similar, though I didn’t actually think it would be.

My temperamental dragon emitted a low growl and steam curled around his nostrils while foam gathered around his mouth. It appeared that my brief moment of victory from yesterday was gone, and he now either regretted making me his rider or he wasn’t about to be tamed easily.

“Good day to you, too,” I told him in a slightly sarcastic tone. “I thought you’d be happier to see me now that we’re both going to fly.”

If dragons could roll their eyes, I was certain that mine would’ve done just that. I heard a muffled laugh, and I turned my head to see that Caleb had heard my one-way conversation. My new friend was already petting his olive-green dragon and scratching his chin.

“And that’s why I went for the easiest type of dragon,” he joked, and his dragon jovially growled in answer. “Greenie and I have already formed a close bond, haven’t we?”

He grinned at his dragon who grunted in agreement.

“Did you really call him Greenie?” I laughed and shook my head in amusement.

“Yeah.” Caleb’s grin widened. “I could’ve called him Ollie or Olive, but that might’ve been too on the nose.”

“Sure, man, and Greenie is far from obvious,” I openly laughed.

“Don’t listen to him, Greenie, he doesn’t know what he’s saying,” Caleb murmured to his dragon.

Lieutenant Sunderland whistled to get our attention before he patrolled through our rank. He stopped at each rider and dragon pair with a clipboard in hand and jotted down a few notes. I was itching to ask him about his notes, but I knew better than to speak out of turn. It also wasn’t my place to question my superiors, so I kept my mouth shut and my head high when the lieutenant reached me and my dragon.

When he was done with his inspection, Lieutenant Sunderland returned to his own dragon and faced us with an intense look on his face. He was a man in his late forties who still looked as fit as someone in their early twenties did, and more importantly, there was still a lot of hair on his head unlike most older soldiers I’d met. His skin was tan and filled with wrinkles, just like the Major’s, which was another reminder that being a dragon rider was hard on one’s skin. Lieutenant Sunderland had a rugged look about him, mostly due to the untrimmed beard that matched the auburn tones of his hair, and his worn-out flying boots. I almost expected him to whip a cigarette from out of nowhere and smoke it while he taught us how to fly.

“Do any of you know how to properly mount a dragon?” Lieutenant Sunderland asked.

“Only what we’ve learned in textbooks,” Andrew replied after he cast a quick glance at the rest of us.

“Cadet Fitzgerald, I would’ve assumed that you, out of everyone else, knew how to mount a dragon,” the lieutenant chastised.

“I do,” Andrew defended himself. “In theory, I do. In practice, it’s another matter.”

“Please, demonstrate,” Lieutenant Sunderland said as he gestured at Andrew and his dark orange dragon.

Andrew didn’t hesitate before he nodded obediently and turned toward his dragon. He swung the reins over the dragon’s head, walked over to his left flank, and hooked his left foot through the stirrup. The saddle looked a lot like one used on horses, but it was three times as big and seemed a lot sturdier. There were several leather straps that would go around the rider’s legs and waist to prevent him from falling, but sometimes, even the sturdiest of saddles broke and doomed a rider to his death.

Unless, of course, his dragon chose to catch him.

Once Andrew’s foot was secured, he hoisted himself up on his dragon’s back and righted himself, and once he was comfortable, he then secured his other foot through the stirrup and strapped himself in with the many straps. When he was done, he grabbed the reins and turned his dragon toward our professor.

“Not bad,” Lieutenant Sunderland praised him with a nod. “But you forgot something essential.”

He walked over to his own enormous dragon, and he didn’t have to do anything before the creature bent his backward legs. Sunderland then jumped on his back with ease and grace, secured his feet and legs, and only then did his dragon straighten back up.

“With a fully-grown dragon, you can’t expect to climb on their back as easily as you just did, Cadet Fitzgerald,” our professor explained. “A rider is expected to train his dragon to execute simple commands, and the first one you’ll learn is to get your dragon to lower themselves in order to aid you. Cadet Randall, why don’t you show us what you can do?”

Although it was phrased like a question, I knew that I couldn’t simply refuse, so I nodded and turned toward my dragon. He was already looking back at me with stormy and defiant eyes, and I knew that I’d struggle to get him to comply.

“Challenge accepted, dragon,” I murmured under my breath.

My dragon cocked his head at the sound of my voice, and more steam twirled out of his nostrils. I could already feel the heat of his scaly skin, but the thermal suit was luckily cooling my own, and since I had gloves on, there was no actual contact between us.

I wasn’t sure what to do or where to start since no textbook had ever mentioned anything about a dragon having to lower themselves to the ground to let their rider climb on their back. It was going to be up to me to figure it out, which was seeming less and less likely as my dragon huffed another cloud of steam at me.

My right hand glided over the dragon’s left flank in what I hoped was reassuring and respectful. I walked from his head to his back legs and applied more pressure on his scales to get him to lower himself, but my dragon stomped on the ground and let out a disgruntled growl. I didn’t let his attitude deter me, though, and I pressed my palm against his dark scales with more force. Smoke billowed from his nostrils and wrapped around us like a choking blanket, and I coughed a few times in my elbow as my eyes began to water.

“Come on,” I muttered in a hoarse voice as another coughing fit shook my body. “If you want the other dragons to respect and fear you, then show them you can listen to simple commands.”

I applied even more pressure on my dragon’s rump, and to my surprise, I felt his muscles shift. A grin snuck upon my face at the realization that I’d already succeeded at the task on my first try, but my grin vanished almost as soon as it appeared. Instead of lowering himself to the ground so I could climb on his back, my dragon continued stomping his legs right before his wings shot out and knocked me down.

My back painfully hit the ground, and the impact knocked the breath out of me. The cloud of smoke ebbed away, and my dragon’s face appeared above me. I glared at him and was certain that mirth and mischief danced in his dark eyes. He’d retracted his wings once I was out of the way, and he now stood perfectly still as he tried to look like the very picture of innocence. He wasn’t fooling me, and I was certain that he wasn’t fooling my fellow cadets or professor.

“That was a good first try,” Lieutenant Sunderland complimented me, though I had a feeling he was mostly saying it to soothe my bruised ego. “You’re the one who’ll face the most challenges taming your dragon, Cadet Randall. Right, everyone, give it a try. You have one hour to get your dragon to obey, and then we’ll move on to the more exciting part of the course.”

Although he didn’t say it out loud, we all knew what he meant, so I gingerly got back to my feet and dusted myself off. Luckily, the flying field was covered in synthetic grass that didn’t stain, and it’d actually softened my fall. But I knew that if I fell from a few feet off the ground, the fall would hurt a lot more, and not even synthetic grass could help.

“Alright, dragon,” I said more to myself than the dark-colored creature. “Let’s try this again, shall we?”

I completely blocked out everyone else and solely focused on the dragon. He was already staring at me, exactly like he’d done before, and steam gently escaped his nostrils, so I knew what he was up to. Unlike the first time, I didn’t trail my hand on his flank nor did I apply pressure on his rump. Instead, I swung the reins over his head and let go of them.

“I thought you wanted to win,” I said innocently as I lifted my brows.

The dragon growled, but the steam disappeared. Savage emotions still stormed in his irises, and his name came to me.

“Storm,” I said. “I feel like that’s the best name for you, don’t you think?”

I gauged his reaction but couldn’t tell whether he approved or not. Yesterday, Gracie hadn’t said anything about potentially misnaming our dragons, but now I feared that Storm would burn me alive because of it.

“I’ll take that as a yes,” I murmured when Storm didn’t move or growl. “Now, why don’t you show the other dragons that you’re the strongest, hmm?”

The comment made him growl, and I inwardly grinned at my dragon’s reaction. It seemed that Storm didn’t like for his strength to be challenged, and I suddenly knew exactly what to do in order to tame him. He and I were the same in terms of perseverance and goal, and I wondered if that’s why he chose me to be his rider. Maybe he was able to see things that we humans couldn’t.

“You see the dude with the buzz cut?” I added as I lowered my voice and glanced toward Pierce and his indigo dragon. “He believes he’s the best out of all of us, and I’d like to teach him a lesson in humility.”

Pierce and his dragon were struggling just like we were, and when I glanced at the other cadets, I realized that none of them had yet completed their assignment. It was a relief to know that I wasn’t the only one who was having a hard time trying to get my dragon to be more cooperative. It was a learning curve both for the riders and their dragons, but I still wanted to be the best, and I wanted to achieve my goals before anyone else.

“So what do you say?” I asked as I focused back on my dragon. “Want to give me a hand?”

I was standing only a couple of feet away from Storm’s head as I looked straight into his eyes. Mentally, I was willing him to understand my words and to agree to work together as a team, but the truth was that I had no idea whether dragons could actually understand the human language. Textbooks weren’t clear when it came to specific details, and I assumed that was the whole reason behind DCA’s training program.

“Well?” I urged my dragon. “Let me climb on your back.”

My voice exuded confidence, though I was almost shitting myself inside. If he wanted, Storm could either break every bone in my body or roast me in the span of one second, after which he’d probably turn me into his afternoon snack. It was a terrifying thought when I actually took the time to think about it, but I knew that I had to let go of my fears if I wanted us to form a closely-knit bond.

Storm’s eyes were two pits of darkness that didn’t reveal what he thought or felt, and he stared at me for a long moment before he slowly shifted his hind legs. For a brief second, I believed he was going to straighten his wings out again and knock me down, but he didn’t. Instead, he slowly lowered himself until I could easily put my foot through the stirrup, and with one push from my other leg, I hoisted myself up. My arms strained as I attempted to climb on top of Storm’s back, and to my surprise, the tip of his nose nudged my posterior. It was the last push I needed, and the next moment, I was proudly sitting atop my dragon.

“Thanks,” I muttered.

I almost patted his head, but I knew better than to challenge a temperamental dragon, so I secured my other foot instead and strapped myself in. A few feet away, I noticed that Caleb had managed to get Greenie to obey his command, and he hoisted himself up as well.

“Not bad for a first time, eh,” he grinned in my direction just as his dragon righted himself. “I just wish we were allowed to have our phones on us so I could send a photo to my Ma.”

“I’m sure you’ll be able to soon,” I replied.

By now, most cadets had managed to secure themselves on top of their dragons, and when Lieutenant Sunderland whistled for the third time, I realized that an hour had already passed.

“Well done, Cadets,” he congratulated us, though he didn’t sound entirely sincere. “Some of you are more capable than others, but now the real test is about to begin. Watch and learn.”

Without prompting, the lieutenant’s dragon lowered himself to the ground so that his rider could jump on his back. Our professor made quick work of the stirrups and straps, and when he grabbed the reins, the dragon extended his wings. The next moment, the pair was in the sky. The burgundy dragon was almost as big as a commercial plane, and his shadow covered half of the field.

Lieutenant Sunderland flew twice around the field before the pair began their descent. The dragon landed with a booming thud, and the ground shook beneath us from the force of it. A strong gust of wind blew in my face caused by the dragon’s wings, but it quickly subsided. Our professor remained atop his dragon, but he made him pace back and forth in front of us.

“Tighten your legs around your dragon, and he’ll know you’re both about to take flight,” Lieutenant Sunderland explained. “Be confident and stern for the first few flights. Let your dragon know who’s in charge. In time, you’ll become a team where you’ll both be equals like Comet and I. The field’s big enough for all of you to try at the same time, so go on.”

“Last one in the sky’s a loser,” Pierce shouted.

He had a sneer etched on his face, and he bent forward slightly, probably to ready himself for his first flight.

“Flying isn’t a race, Cadet Donovan,” Lieutenant Sunderland chastised him. “At least not for your first lesson. Safety is your primary goal today, so keep that in mind. Off you go.”

He headed toward the edge of the field next to the stables and watched us with both arms crossed over his chest. I sensed that he wasn’t going to give us any more advice, so I offered a reassuring grin to Caleb, who looked like he was about to puke or pass out, and then focused on Storm.

“Alright, big guy, let’s do this,” I told him. “Let’s fly.”

I’d barely finished talking when Storm threw his head up and let out a deafening roar that had my entire body shaking in answer. His wings shot out faster than a bullet, and I felt the push of his legs throughout my entire being. The vibrations that shot through the saddle were strong and like nothing I’d ever felt before. My upper body lurched forward at the sudden movement, and I tightened my grip on both the reins and Storm’s flanks. He might’ve only been a teenage dragon, but he was tall enough that my legs only reached the top of his flanks. When he reached his full adult size, I imagine that I’d need to get a larger saddle.

Storm’s wings batted the air more forcefully with each movement until he gained more altitude. Then he stabilized his wings and made a circle before he flapped his wings and climbed even higher. My heart had dropped to my stomach, but it soon steadied itself the longer we remained in the sky.

Staying in the saddle was probably the hardest thing about flying, and I was thankful for the many straps around my waist and legs that kept me in place. Without them, I was sure that I would’ve lost my grip on the reins and fallen to a very painful death. Since I had no previous experience riding a dragon, I had no idea if Storm’s speed was average, fast, or slow, though it felt like lightning speed to me as wind whipped at my face. The goggles protected my eyes, and the thermal suit sheltered my skin from the weather, but I could still feel the air tugging at me like a giant’s hand.

“Are you supposed to fly this high?” I shouted over the roaring wind.

I wasn’t expecting an answer from Storm, but it would’ve been nice to be able to properly communicate with dragons. In fact, I‘d long believed that Dr. Langston should’ve tried to make that possible eighty years ago, and now I was even more convinced of the rightness of that. Since he didn’t, though, I was stuck riding a temperamental dragon that had no idea what I was saying or thinking. Worse still, I had no idea how Storm felt. I had an inkling that he truly enjoyed flying since I could hear a sort of low rumbling noise coming from his underbelly, kind of like a purring feline, but I could’ve been wrong.

“Seems to me like you’re just showing off,” I yelled as an afterthought. “You might want to tone it down if you don’t want to anger the others.”

In actuality, I didn’t care what other people thought about Storm and me. So far, it truly felt like we were meant for each other, though I knew that there were still a lot of obstacles we had to overcome before we became a real team. That proved to be true a lot sooner than I anticipated when Storm suddenly bucked forward, let out a powerful and deafening roar, and flapped his wings even harder in order to gain more altitude.

“Oi!” I bellowed. “Let’s slow down a bit.”

Storm ignored me and continued to show off by gaining speed and altitude. I glanced down and saw that the other cadets had managed to get their dragons in the air, but none of them seemed to be struggling with a disobedient dragon like I was. Even further down, Lieutenant Sunderland was taking notes on his clipboard, and I’d be damned if the first notes he took about me were anything but positive.

“Come on, Storm!” I yelled and tightened my legs around his flank while I shortened the reins.

I leaned to the right slightly and moved the reins at the same time so that Storm would follow my lead, and luckily, he listened. Storm made an arc in the sky as he made a one-eighty degree turn, and I mentally thanked whoever invented the straps. Without them, I’d be dead right now, but as it was, I held on while my dragon slowed his pace until he eventually landed right in front of my professor and his dragon.

We were both panting hard, and I was certain that if I were to stand up, my legs would collapse beneath me. My heart hammered against my ribcage, and my hands shook as they loosely held the reins, but I didn’t let any emotions cross my face when I looked into my professor’s eyes. I wanted him to believe that I knew what I was doing even though I actually had no clue whatsoever.

“Not bad, Cadet Randall,” the lieutenant eventually said. “Take your dragon to the stables. A squire will help you.”

He nodded to himself and jotted down something else before his gaze shifted over to the other cadets. Since he wasn’t looking at me anymore, I led Storm to the side of the field, right beside the stables, and climbed off his back with difficulty since the temperamental dragon refused to lower himself down.

“You know, we’re going to have to work on your attitude and social skills,” I said in a matter-of-factly tone as I swung the reins back over his head and steered him away from the field.

Storm grunted an answer in what I could only assume was petulance, because I was now more than certain that he understood everything I said.

“Growl all you want, Storm, but it won’t change the facts,” I said.

We soon reached the stables, where a squire came running toward us to take the reins from me. I was more than a little reluctant to leave Storm in the hands of a stranger, but since I hadn’t been taught how to remove a saddle and properly take care of such a mighty creature, I simply walked with the pair to the massive stall where Storm would be held until he was tame enough to roam the surrounding fields and not escape. While I understood the preventive measures taken by the academy to ensure every dragon was safe, my heart still ached at the thought of Storm being confined to a stall overnight. In the mornings, dragons would be taken out of their cages and allowed to roam free in a neighboring paddock under the supervision of fully-grown dragons.

Once we reached the stall, I watched as the squire unbuckled the saddle then groomed my dragon. Unlike horses, dragon grooming was only a superficial act. There was no need for brushes, and all dragons truly required was a quick wash down so that their scales would remain healthy. Usually, dragons were more than capable of finding their own food, but since Storm and the others were juvenile dragons, untamed and barely bonded, squires were the ones to bring them whatever sustenance they needed.

“He’s in good hands,” the squire told me when he noticed that I’d stuck around.

“I know,” I replied with a smile. “It’s just odd to me that I have to leave him behind stuck in a stall overnight.”

“It won’t be for much longer,” the squire said. “I saw you flying a moment ago, and you were amazing. I’ve always wondered what it was like to ride a dragon.”

A forlorn look crept up on his boyish face, and I wondered how old he was. He didn’t look any older than nineteen, but sometimes looks were deceiving.

“Thanks,” I grinned. “Between you and me, I have no idea what I’m doing.”

“You and all the other cadets before you,” he chuckled. “If it’s any consolation, I think you’re already doing great, especially with the kind of dragon you have.”

He tilted his head toward Storm, who wasn’t paying attention to us. The dragon was busy gulping down tons of water out of his trough.

“He’s quite something,” I agreed. “What’s your name? I’m Jake.”

“Wes.” The squire extended a hand, and we shook quickly, like two guys who weren’t sure if we were about to be friends or just acquaintances.

“Alright, Wes, I’m sure I’ll see you around,” I said.

I smiled and waved before I left the stables and headed back to the van. There were still a couple of cadets in the sky, but most of the dragons were back on the ground and on their way to the stables. Surprisingly, Andrew was still in the air, which probably meant that he’d been one of the last cadets to get flying, but when he landed in front of Lieutenant Sunderland, he looked as majestic and regal as his dark orange dragon. Both of them were already in perfect synchronization, and it was obvious Andrew was born to be a dragon rider.

Half an hour later, we were back at the academy, and after a much-needed shower, I was relaxing in the common room with Caleb. We were playing a board game that reenacted the events of the second World War once dragons were invented. I didn’t kid myself into thinking that I could win against Caleb, and I was proven right when his army of dragons annihilated my army of soldiers.

“Damn,” I swore loudly and slumped against the comfy armchair. “You’re way too good at this game.”

“Thanks,” Caleb grinned. “I’ve had practice, though.”

The common room was as cozy as it could be with dozens of cushioned armchairs, tables, and chairs. There was a mini kitchenette in the corner with cupboards full of snacks, and the fridge was filled to the brim with energy drinks and a few cold snacks. The dark brown furniture stood out against the cream-colored walls and colorful posters, but the one thing that I liked most was the shield above the door. The academy’s motto had been inscribed in gold letters as a reminder of our purpose.

Fly Higher, Fight Harder. In Fury and Fire, We Conquer.

It was old-school and traditional, but that’s exactly what I liked about it. The academy’s crest was also engraved on the shield just above the motto, and for a moment, it was easy to believe that we were Medieval knights about to save the world.

The door opened before I could reply to Caleb, and I looked up to see that Captain Hale had entered the room. He looked so serious that for a moment, I wondered if someone had done something wrong and was about to get kicked out of the academy.

“Gather round, Cadets,” he instructed as he went to stand in front of the kitchenette. “I have an announcement to make.”

Caleb and I were already sitting close by, so I merely leaned forward to get a better look at our supervisor. Blood rushed to my neck and ears in anticipation of whatever it was the captain had to announce. He made it sound like either someone had died or we were all going to be expelled, although I couldn’t figure out what any of us had done wrong and everyone in our class was present and accounted for.

“As of tomorrow, you’ll have one month to train and be ready for the Wingleader Trials,” Captain Hale revealed.

The room was quiet for a few seconds, and then the cadets started to whisper among themselves. I ignored the others, though, and focused on what that meant for me. It was a shorter timeline than normal, so I now had only one month to become the best dragon rider in our group.

Chapter 4

Captain Hale left the common room almost as quickly as he’d entered, but the relaxed atmosphere shifted to one filled with anticipation, nervousness, and excitement. Most of us had already formed friendships, but the announcement was a reminder that even though we’d all be part of the same squadron, only one of us would be the leader.

I knew that Pierce, Andrew, and Brie hoped to get the position, and so did I. Caleb and Byron had both publicly expressed their intention to become professors in the future rather than remain a soldier for decades. Nick, the young man who’d been verbally attacked by Pierce on the first day, looked like he might get sick at the very idea of leading a squadron, so I crossed him off my list. That left five cadets unaccounted for.

Out of the last five cadets, only two were women, Anji, and another woman called Miranda, but I had no idea where they stood. There were only three women in our class, and while I knew it wasn’t fair, I also knew that the Dragon Corps was, for the most part, a male-dominated branch of the military. The women who tended to go on to be leaders in the Corps were usually louder and more assertive, like Brie, so for now, I didn’t think I had to worry about them.

The last remaining cadets, Dave, Michael, and Xander, still hadn’t expressed their own views on the position, and it was hard to tell at the moment as they whispered with the others. From my point of view, it didn’t actually matter if I had three opponents or ten. I wanted the squadron leader position, and I’d do anything to get it.

“Well, you already know that I don’t want to become leader, so at least there won’t be any tensions between us, roomie.” Caleb’s voice jolted me out of my thoughts, and I realized that I’d been daydreaming since Captain Hale left.

My friend was happily putting the game pieces back in the box, and he grinned at me when he noticed I was staring.

“That’s true,” I chuckled. “I can’t imagine that Andrew and Pierce will have the best roommate relationship since they both want to win the competition.”

“I suspect Pierce will try to sabotage Andrew in his sleep,” Caleb said and looked at the pair. “Sounds like something he’d do, don’t you think?”

“I wouldn’t put it past him,” I agreed.

I cast a brief glance across the room where the subject of our conversation was in a deep discussion with Anji and Andrew, probably about the same topic that we were.

“I’ve never been so glad to be boring,” Caleb said.

“You sure you don’t want to become our squadron leader?” I asked as I turned to look at him again.

“One hundred percent,” Caleb confirmed with a confident nod. “My Ma wants me to follow in my dad’s footsteps, but that’s not what I want to do. I’m sure she’d be happier with you as a son.”

“I’m sure that’s not true,” I argued. “My mom didn’t want me to join the academy, and neither did my dad. Actually, my whole family was against the idea, and they’re still not entirely okay with my decision.”

“Why?” he gasped and put the final game piece in the box before he put the lid back on. “You’re one of the best cadets in our year, and the toughest dragon chose you. That’s pretty freaking amazing.”

“Thanks, man,” I grinned. “But the point is, no family is perfect.”

“You’ve got that right.” Caleb grimaced and shook his head. “Anyway, back to our previous topic. I’m certain that you’ll win the competition. As your friend and roomie, I’ll support you every step of the way.”

“You really think Jake will win?” a female voice asked.

I jumped when I realized just how close Brie was. She’d crept up behind me so quietly that I hadn’t even realized she was there until she spoke. She pulled up a chair to sit between Caleb and I and gave us a satisfied smile as she sat down. She’d given up on the messy braid she’d kept her hair in most of the day, and now it tumbled down her back in gentle, wavy strands. She flicked it casually when she caught me looking, and then she turned to my roommate.

“You were saying?” she prodded.

“I think he’ll win,” Caleb replied. “Did you see the way he got his dragon to fly in a matter of minutes?”

“Beginner’s luck,” Brie countered. “Flame and I have already formed a close bond. Can you say the same thing, Jake?”

She turned her blue eyes toward me, and I almost forgot to reply when I dived into them.

“Storm and I are getting there,” I said casually and shrugged one shoulder. “He’s quite stubborn, but I know how to get through to him.”

“Really?” Brie’s eyes narrowed. “You’ve already named him?”

“Of course,” I grinned. “So did Caleb. Surely you didn’t think you were the only one who’d named their dragon?”

“Of course not,” she replied hastily, though her nostrils flared, and thunder flashed in her eyes. “But it didn’t look like you’d named your dragon earlier, that’s all.”

“Now you know.” My grin widened, and Brie’s eyes narrowed even more.

I was clearly getting under her skin, and I absolutely enjoyed the reactions I was getting from her. Her face was an open book, and whatever she was feeling in the moment appeared on her features like a neon sign.

She glared at me then whipped her head back toward Caleb at such speed that I thought I heard a ‘pop’ sound. Caleb squirmed in his seat, and I didn’t blame him. Being on the receiving end of Brie’s glare wasn’t for the faint-hearted.

“Why do you assume that Jake is going to be squadron leader?” she asked him in an accusatory tone.

I would’ve been offended by her question and her obvious lack of faith in my abilities if I didn’t know that she was attacking Caleb because of our interaction.

“Because I believe he’s a natural leader,” Caleb replied as nonchalantly as he could muster. “It doesn’t mean that I think you’re a terrible rider, because I don’t, but I just think Jake has more of the other qualities that make a great leader.”

“Well, we’ll see about that,” Brie huffed.

She stood up, but before she left, she turned back toward me with eyes so hot they could’ve rivaled those of her crimson dragon.

“You better watch out, Jake,” she warned, though she didn’t sound threatening. “I’ll be the leader, and you can be at the back of the squadron with him.”

She jerked her head toward Caleb, who finally looked affronted, and then she stormed out of the room.

“She likes me,” I grinned like a satisfied feline. “I couldn’t have hoped for better opponents.”

“There is no way she likes you,” Caleb replied.

“You don’t know much about girls do you?” I laughed.

“Now I’m taking that personally,” Caleb grunted in dismay. “But you have to win the competition. I can’t believe she’d put you and Storm at the back of a formation when you clearly need to be at the front.”

“Are you offended on my behalf?” I raised an eyebrow in surprise.

“Heck, yeah I am,” my friend replied. “Come on, let me quiz you.”

He jumped to his feet without warning, grabbed the board game we’d been playing, and headed for the door. I followed him back to our shared room where he kept his promise and quizzed me for a half hour before I’d had enough.

After that, we enjoyed a friendly dinner with the upperclassmen of the academy, who regaled us with their stories as first-year cadets and gave us pointers to tame our dragons faster. Any help from people who knew more about dragons than I did was welcome, and I absorbed the upperclassmen’s guidance like a sponge in a bucket.

I had a very full stomach and lots of new techniques to try with Storm the next day when I finally went to bed. As I stared at the ceiling, I decided my first day at the academy had been a success, and I couldn’t wait to see what the next day would bring.

That night, I dreamed that Storm and I flew in perfect synchronicity, and that our skills had developed so fast that Lieutenant Sunderland cancelled the Wingleader Trials and named me squadron leader. In my dream, Pierce was groveling at my feet and begging for my forgiveness, and as a kind, merciful, and lenient leader, I let him remain in the squadron rather than kicking him out. Brie also made an appearance, and while she still had the same fiery personality, she used it in a vastly different way.

When I woke up, I could still hear Dream-Brie’s breathy moans and the way she whispered my name, and all the blood in my body rushed straight south. I let out a frustrated groan as I hid my face in my pillow.

“Not a morning person?” Caleb’s sleepy voice called from the other side of the room.

“I was just having a good dream,” I replied. “And I wasn’t ready to wake up.”

My face was hidden behind my pillow, so my voice was muffled. I tried to keep it there as I debated whether I should just get up or wait for Reveille, but it soon became hard to breathe, so I forced myself to sit up and casually slide out from under the cover that had fallen down over my lap. I didn’t need to take the precautions because Caleb wasn’t even looking in my direction, but I hadn’t shared a room with someone else since my first year at the military academy when I was nineteen. I’d forgotten what it was like not to have any sort of privacy, and I couldn’t wait to have my own room like the senior cadets did. Or to become squadron leader.

“You and me both, man,” Caleb sighed as he headed to our private toilets and flicked the lights on. “I know why they make us run every morning, but have you seen me? I’m not made for running.”

“I can train you,” I offered and finally got up once I was certain that my body was back to normal.

“While I appreciate the offer, I don’t see how you can help me train,” my friend replied.

“Running is all about endurance, perseverance, and mentality,” I explained as I pulled on my running clothes.

It was a simple gray t-shirt with matching gray shorts, and we’d also been given white running shoes so no one could complain they didn’t have the right shoes. I was surprised by the fact that my thighs ached after yesterday’s flying lesson, and so did my arms. I might’ve been used to physical activity since I did it on a daily basis, but riding a dragon was something entirely different, and I now understood why Lieutenant Sunderland had only let us fly for half an hour.

“You’ll soon realize that I lack endurance and coordination,” Caleb informed me a moment later after the toilet flushed.

“Let’s make a deal.” I slipped my feet in the running shoes and quickly tied the laces. “You help me with the intellectual side of the program, since you’re a genius and all, and I’ll help you with the physical part. How’s that sound?”

Caleb’s head poked out of the room with a toothbrush in his mouth and messy bed hair. His glasses were slightly askew, and he looked just as exhausted as I felt.

“Alright,” he mumbled around his toothbrush. He went back in, and I heard him spit out the toothpaste before he came back out with a grin. “You’ve got yourself a deal.”

We shook hands to seal our newly-formed alliance, and then we left our room to join the other cadets and Captain Hale outside the academy. The air was palpably heavy between us this morning, and I knew it had everything to do with our supervisor’s announcement the night before. We only had one month to train and become the best rider in our class and the next squadron leader, and clearly, there was a lot more competition than I’d anticipated.

Captain Hale monitored our morning run, and it was impossible to miss the smirk on his face. He was damn proud of his little stunt, but truth be told, I probably would’ve enjoyed the same sort of passive sadism if I were in his position.

As it was, I pushed myself harder than before so that he’d see I was putting in the work. The guys were all ahead of the women, except for Caleb, who struggled to keep up, and Brie, who was unnaturally fast. The two of us were running side by side, and I knew that we were secretly racing each other to see who was the fastest. We ended our last lap at the same time, but Pierce and Andrew crossed the line before us, which, of course, made Pierce insufferable.

“Looks like I’ve got a good shot at winning the Wingleader Trials,” he declared as he danced around us.

“We all do,” Andrew corrected him.

“Not shorty over there,” Pierce shot back as he pointed at a panting, sweaty, and red-faced Caleb who was still on the course.

“Don’t be an asshole,” Brie rolled her eyes at him.

“I’m just saying that some of us are clearly better suited to become a leader than others,” Pierce continued as he disregarded Brie’s comment.

“That may be true, Cadet Donovan, but don’t forget that a squadron consists of twelve cadets who all have different assets, strengths, and weaknesses,” Captain Hale interrupted as he crossed the outer courtyard in front of the academy. “There’s no room for disrespect here, and that goes for all of you.”

Pierce nodded in submission, but when our supervisor told us to head back inside and then walked away, a frown replaced his compliant expression.

“I don’t care what he says,” Pierce growled as he leaned closer to us. “Some of you should leave the academy now before you make a fool of yourself.”

He didn’t stick around for the snappy retort I was trying to come up with, and I let out a tired sigh. Pierce was going to be just as much work as our lessons, it seemed, and I wasn’t sure I wanted to deal with him along with everything else.

“I did it!” Caleb panted as he finally reached our dwindling group. “Man, I’m gonna puke.”

He collapsed on his back and closed his eyes. His chest was heaving rapidly, and for a moment, I thought he would either pass out or die.

“You all good, dude?” I asked him as I leaned over him.

“Peachy,” he replied and opened one eyelid. “Not sure I can keep up with all the running, but I’ve heard a rumor that it gets easier the more you do it.”

I chuckled and noticed that everyone else had gone back inside the academy except for Brie. She was looking at us with an absent look and a soft smile on her face, but she frowned when she realized that I was staring. For good measure, she glared at me before she stomped away. I turned my attention back to my friend, who was still wheezing on the ground.

“You’ll be fine,” I grinned and held out my hand. “Come on, I’m starving.”

I helped him up, and we followed the others back inside the building. After a quick, hot shower, we had breakfast, and then our day was finally starting. Unfortunately for me, and for the others, too, Pierce was a lot more obnoxious than usual in every class that we had, so I could only assume he’d be even more obnoxious once we were up on our dragons’ backs.

Luckily, I had a pleasant surprise in our Dragon Physiology and Care class, taught by Major Sloane. Today, she had a teaching assistant with her, and it was none other than Gracie, the beautiful blonde squire. Our eyes met almost instantly, and when I smiled, she dazzled me with a smile of her own.

“Stop flirting,” Caleb teased me as he nudged my sides with his elbow.

“I can’t help it,” I whispered back.

We were once again sharing the same lab station, and I had the perfect view of the professor’s desk, which was where Gracie had positioned herself.

“Trust me, you’ll know when I’m flirting,” I murmured back.

“As long as you don’t start flirting with me, we’re all good,” he joked, and this time, it was my turn to nudge him in the ribs.

“Shut up,” I chuckled.

“Good morning, Cadets,” Major Sloane greeted us in her stern voice. “Today, Squire Fletcher is joining us as a teaching assistant. She’ll be here with us most of the time, so I expect you all to treat her with the same respect that you have toward me.”

There were murmurs of assent, and then the major began her lesson. Today, we were going to study different diseases that could afflict a dragon, how to spot the early signs, and how to treat sick dragons. It wasn’t a hands-on lesson like it was yesterday, which was disappointing, but once we started learning about some of the symptoms, I decided that was probably for the best. Dragon vomit and putrid poop did not sound appealing.

The real downside to the class, though, was Gracie’s presence. I’d been excited to see her at first, but as the class dragged on, it made it ten times harder for me to concentrate on the lesson. She was a beautiful distraction, and it didn’t help that she’d glance at me every so often. She’d let her long hair down since she wasn’t out on the field, and she’d switched her squire attire for a simple white DCA polo shirt and a pair of denim work pants.

When the lesson ended, I was both disappointed and relieved. Disappointed because I wouldn’t get to look at Gracie’s gorgeous face, and relieved because it meant that I could focus my whole attention on the rest of my classes.

After lunch, we were scheduled for our first physical activity in the academy’s gym with Sergeant Boone Briggs. We’d been told that our first flying lessons would be spaced out so our bodies had time to recover in between, which had been disappointing. But my legs and arms still ached from our first flight, and I had to admit it was probably the right choice.

In place of our flight lessons, we were told we were going to spar with each other, and I could almost see Pierce light up at the prospect of punching us. He smirked his way through lunch, and he was the first one in the gym.

Sergeant Briggs turned out to be a man in his sixties with a buzz cut, but unlike Pierce, I assumed that it wasn’t by choice. He was stout but muscular, sported a gray mustache but no beard, and never seemed to remove his hat. His brown eyes seemed to notice everything that was happening, and most of what he saw seemed to make him scowl.

“There’s more to being a dragon rider than riding a dragon,” Sergeant Briggs was saying as he paced back and forth in front of us with his arms behind his back. “One-on-one combat training is also required for you to graduate. You might ask me why, and I’ll answer by saying that if you get knocked off your dragon and the fall miraculously doesn’t kill you, ground troops will. You’ll need to be able to defend yourself and rely on your own abilities and not your dragon’s.”

Sparring mats had already been placed around the room as well as a climbing wall, rope, and a mini parkour course. Unlike most gyms, this one had rectangular windows on all four walls, and they let in natural sunlight so that we didn’t need artificial light to illuminate the place.

“Your bonded dragon will always try to save your life,” Sergeant Briggs continued. “They might not always succeed, and that’s where your training kicks in. You might fall into an ambush and get captured by our enemy, but to ensure that doesn’t happen, you’ll train hard every day, you’ll sweat until you can’t breathe, and you’ll do everything I say. I only want to hear ‘Yes, Sir’ in response to what I ask you. Is that clear?”

“Yes, Sir,” we chanted at the same time.

“Good.” He nodded to himself before he pulled a tiny notebook from his uniform’s pocket. “You’ll be paired randomly today so I can assess your strengths and weaknesses. Cadet Lennox, you’ll be paired with Cadet Mercer.”

Caleb’s face turned sour, and when I glanced over at Brie, I saw that she also wasn’t too happy about being paired with my friend. But I had a feeling they were both unhappy about it for completely different reasons. For Caleb, I knew that he wasn’t very strong in combat, and Brie had already demonstrated her strength, so he’d surely hoped to be paired with someone else. As for Brie, I assumed she wanted a more challenging sparring partner, but she’d at least get the chance to prove her strength to Sergeant Briggs, so that was all that mattered.

Our sparring instructor continued to call out names, and I sighed when he got to the last two, because the only two left were me and Pierce.

“Great,” I muttered under my breath.

Caleb patted my shoulder in a silent show of support, and when Sergeant Briggs blew his whistle, I joined Pierce on one of the mats. He was already smirking at me and cracking his knuckles, which was probably his idea of intimidation.

We’d been given grappling gloves the day before, so I quickly put them on and strapped them around my wrists while Pierce did the same. The gloves were a perfect protection for our knuckles and wrists, but they still enabled us to use our fingers to grapple our opponents. It was mandatory for every cadet to keep our nails short and trimmed so that we couldn’t use them as a weapon in a sparring match.

“You ready to have your ass kicked?” he mocked.

“I’m ready to see you try,” I retorted.

I took off my running shoes before I stepped on the mat. We were still in our running gear, since it was an activity-heavy day, though I noticed Pierce hadn’t bothered to remove his shoes yet. Maybe the man didn’t know the basic rules of a gym?

“Some rules first, Cadets,” Sergeant Briggs called out before we could start sparring. “Today is an assessment only, so no drawing blood, no kicks under the belt, and control your strength. I don’t want to send any of you to the infirmary. If one of you yields, the match ends, but I suggest you toughen up and fight like soldiers. Begin.”

He blew in his whistle again, and I blocked out everyone and everything around me that wasn’t Pierce and the mat where we stood. I wanted to kick the irritating smirk off his face after his comment earlier, but to do that, I needed to be on my A game. So no distractions, and no worrying about my roommate or anyone else.

“Come on, Jake,” Pierce taunted me as he bobbed and weaved. “Come at me. You know you want to hit me. Come on!”

He shouted the last two words like he really thought that would make me sloppy and just lunge blindly at him. This wasn’t my first rodeo, though, so I knew what to do and what not to do, and running at my opponent like a lunatic was definitely in the ‘don’t’ category.

We began circling one another as we studied the other’s movements and waited for an opening. Pierce was taller than me and had more muscles, but I was hoping after that stupid taunt that he was more of a brawler than a real fighter. Even if he was, I had to be dedicated, patient, and quick on my feet, so I kept my fists raised as I waited for the class bully to jump me.

Strangely, Pierce seemed content to let me make the first move, and that left me in a quandary. I didn’t want Sergeant Briggs to think that I was too scared to go up against someone like Pierce, but I also didn’t want to dive straight into Pierce’s open fist. So I studied the way he moved to understand his rhythm, and once I had it memorized, I feigned to the left, dropped down, and threw my fist upward into Pierce’s chest. My opponent stumbled backward in surprise before a vicious grimace appeared on his face.

“You think you’re the best, huh?” he taunted me again, though he sounded more enraged than before. “Let’s put you back in your place.”

Before I could even blink, Pierce shot forward and managed to land a blow on my shoulder. I grimaced from the hard impact and took a step back, but I’d noticed that he’d placed his right foot forward before he punched with his left arm, so at least now I knew what to look for.

I was vaguely aware that the other cadets were also sparring, and every so often I’d hear a painful groan or a muttered curse. Sometimes I’d hear Sergeant Briggs compliment someone or make a suggestion, but I forced myself to ignore all that and focus on my foe.

This time, when Pierce launched his fist, I was ready for him, so I dodged to the right and side-stepped around him. I was now behind him, and I landed a blow of my own in the middle of his back. Pierce growled painfully as he stumbled forward and stepped off the mat. When he turned around, the fury written on his face would’ve sent most people running for their life, but I stood my ground and refused to give into my opponent’s mind games.

“You’ll pay for that one,” Pierce threatened.

I knew then that Pierce planned to hit me as hard as he could, despite the rules that had been laid out for us. I could just see the Sergeant out of the corner of my eye, so it would be easy enough to let him know what Pierce was planning, but that would only serve Pierce’s purpose. I’d end up looking like a wimp who wasn’t willing to take a hit, which meant I didn’t deserve to be squadron leader.

“Maybe if you talked less and fought more, you wouldn’t have these problems,” I retorted.

I knew the smart thing was to keep my mouth shut and let my fists do the talking, but someone had to knock him off his pedestal once and for all, and I’d be more than happy to be the one to do it.

“You’re lucky I’m sticking to the stupid rules, or you’d already be at the infirmary with broken bones,” Pierce growled.

He bashed his gloves together and cracked his neck as he stepped back onto the mat. He didn’t charge at me, though, which was the type of move I was expecting from him. He grinned when he saw my surprise, and then he raised his fists and took another step closer.

I had no idea how long we’d been sparring, though it felt like it’d been both five minutes and a tediously long hour. Now that Pierce had decided he wasn’t going to hold back, he started to lunge and punch in quick combinations. He was surprisingly fast and relentless as hell. There was barely time to protect myself from the onslaught, much less launch an attack of my own.

Being on the defensive wasn’t how I wanted this match to go, so I needed a plan to take him down. The last thing I wanted was for Sergeant Briggs to think that I couldn’t hold my own in a fight, though I had to admit, at the moment, I wasn’t sure I’d be able to hang in there with the squadron’s designated bully.

I’d just felt Pierce’s right fist whistle by my ear when Pierce wrapped a foot around my ankle and nearly dropped me to the mat. I went down on one knee instead, but he followed up with a shot to my shoulder and a kick to the stomach that knocked the air from my lungs and laid me out on the mat. I couldn’t hold back the pained groan that slipped past my lips, and while I was tempted to just lay here on the mat while I recovered, I forced myself to get back up.

“Not so smug now, are you?” Pierce taunted me with a sneer as he circled around me.

I stayed down and let the bastard keep calling me names. I knew he’d lose his focus soon enough, and once he did, I’d be ready to strike back. I couldn’t wait to hear the ‘oof’ he’d make when I smashed my fist against his ribs, but I needed that perfect moment.

“Remember, this is just practice,” Sergeant Briggs snapped. “You don’t need to go full ball-busters. That goes for you, too, Cadet Donovan,”

“Yes, sir,” Pierce replied in an agreeable voice, but the provocative glint in his eyes told me he had other plans.

My moment came not long after that when I’d pulled myself back to my feet. We started to circle each other again, and while we both took a couple of quick jabs just to keep the distance between us, neither of us seemed willing to make the first strike. Sweat dripped from my brow, and I tasted salt on my lips. My t-shirt was completely soaked, but at least Pierce was just as sweaty.

“Wrap it up, Cadets,” Sergeant Briggs warned.

A sinister grin appeared on Pierce’s face, and his restraint flew out the window. He charged me like a lion that’s just seen a wounded gazelle, but I was ready for him. I knew he’d go for the head, so I leaned backward as his fist started to move, and then I used the momentum to grab my opponent’s arm, yank him forward, and twist us around so that Pierce fell face first on the mat with a loud thud. Before he could get back up, I placed a firm foot in the middle of his back and applied enough pressure to make him moan in agony, but not enough to actually break his spine.

Pierce’s hand shot out and tapped the mat three times in surrender, so I hastily removed my foot and took a few steps back. I wouldn’t put it past him to use a dirty trick to get back at me, but it seemed I didn’t have to worry about that just yet because Pierce stayed down.

“And this is how it’s done, Cadets,” Sergeant Briggs commented.

I looked up to see that the rest of the class had finished sparring and had gathered around to watch Pierce and I fight. Caleb caught my eyes and gave me two thumbs up, while Brie looked impressed, though she quickly turned it into a scowl when she saw me glance her way.

“Well done, Cadet Randall,” the sergeant continued. “I expect great things from you from now on.”

“Thank you, sarge,” I replied respectfully.

“Right, everyone gather around,” Sergeant Briggs said. “Let me assign you a different partner.”

Pierce was still on the mat, though he’d rolled onto his back, so I went over to him and offered him a hand.

“I don’t need your help,” he snarled and batted my hand away.

I shrugged and left him to sulk alone, and as Sergeant Briggs assigned me a new sparring partner, I couldn’t help the satisfied grin on my face. I’d won my first match, and Sergeant Briggs had witnessed my victory. This day couldn’t get any better.

Chapter 5

Getting used to sleeping in a bed that wasn’t mine was a lot harder than I’d anticipated. It didn’t help that Caleb was one of those guys who could fall asleep anywhere and tended to snore loudly, grind his teeth, and hiccup while he was out. He’d told me he had sleep apnea, which explained the nightly noises, but didn’t make it any easier for me.

We’d only been at the academy for a few days-- not even a week yet-- and I was already suffering from lack of sleep, but I didn’t blame it on my roommate. He couldn’t control the weird sounds that came out of his mouth and throat or the fact that he also talked in his sleep.

That being said, Caleb had gotten me a pair of reusable noise cancelling ear plugs as an apology, but even with them in, I could still hear some of the sounds. Still, it was better than nothing, and at least now Caleb’s noises were just faint and dull instead of rudely loud.

So when the emergency alarm went off at two in the morning, I bolted upright and jumped out of my bed in a matter of seconds. Even Caleb, who usually slept so deeply that nothing could wake him up, stirred in his bed and sat on one elbow.

“What’s going on?” he asked around a yawn.

“No idea,” I replied and removed the ear plugs.

I chucked them on the bedside table and headed for the door. The other cadets were poking their heads out of their rooms as well, and they all looked as sleepy and confused as I did.

“Good morning, Cadets,” Captain Hale’s cheerful voice sounded from the other side of the hallway.

It took me a moment to find him in the dim corridor, but he was in his usual uniform and wore his favorite manic grin. He looked as fresh and rejuvenated as always, and I almost glared at him. How could he have so much energy at two in the morning? I wondered if he’d gotten any sleep at all or if he was running on energy drinks and coffee to stay awake and hyper-alert as he was.

“It’s not morning,” Pierce grumbled. “It’s the middle of the freaking night.”

“Semantics,” Captain Hale waved his comment away.

He was speaking through a megaphone even though the alarm had been turned off. He was clearly enjoying this moment, and for a moment, I wondered if being an instructor required a sadistic streak.

“You have five minutes to get dressed and join me in the courtyard,” Captain Hale instructed. “Chop, chop.”

I saw him press a button on the megaphone, and the same shrieking alarm blared throughout the hallway again. Most of us groaned in displeasure and covered our ears before we went back inside our rooms.

“Was that Captain Hale?” Caleb asked from his bed.

“Yeah.” I nodded. “Get dressed. We have to meet him outside.”

“What for?” my friend asked as he dragged himself out of bed.

“He didn’t say,” I replied. “It’s probably some kind of night training. That, or he’s hazing us.”

“Man, that’s cruel,” Caleb groaned.

We got dressed in record time, and I barely had time to go to the bathroom and brush my teeth before Caleb and I had to run outside to meet our supervisor. Despite the fact that it was always super hot in Arizona during the day, especially in late August, the nights were chilly, and I was glad I’d put on my flying gear in case that’s what we were about to do. The thermal clothes kept me warmer than my gym clothes, but I still had to jog in place to stop my teeth from chattering.

At least the cold night air woke me up, and I noticed I wasn’t the only one who’d opted for flight gear. Those who had grinned happily when one of the vans pulled up, and whatever sleep deprivation I’d been suffering from seemed to fade at the idea of a night flying session.

Giddiness replaced any exhaustion, even if the ache in my legs and arms still groaned in protest from our last session. All I could think about, though, was that I was going to see Storm again, and hopefully, I’d be back in the saddle and in the air before the sun came up over the rocky landscape.

Of course, a lot of that would depend on my dragon. Storm was, like his name suggested, as wild and temperamental as a storm, and just as unpredictable. Just because Hale had ordered us into the sky didn’t mean Storm would agree.

The short drive to the flying field was quiet as we tried to figure out what was in store for us. I was secretly hoping we might be allowed free rein over the desert, but when we pulled to a stop near the corrals, I saw that an obstacle course had been set up in the field. Our dragons were already saddled, which was good, but the stadium lights were off, so we’d be relying on what little moonlight there was as well as our dragon’s sharp night vision.

“Looks like we’re going to fly in the dark,” Caleb murmured. “I hope my dragon has good night vision, because I don’t.”

The obstacle course didn’t look that difficult. It was a few hoops that we’d have to fly through as well as moving targets we’d have to avoid. Our first obstacle course seemed relatively easy, but I had a feeling that they’d only increase in difficulty the more we flew our dragons and the better we got. After all, we had to be able to fly through storms and hail, blazing heat and bitter blizzards if we wanted to become the best Dragon Corps squadron.

As I’d expected, Lieutenant Sunderland was already out on the field, but his dark red dragon was nowhere to be seen, so I assumed that the lieutenant wasn’t going to show us how to fly the obstacle course. In a way, it made sense for us to figure things out on our own since that’s what we’d have to do in a battle, but at the same time, it was daunting. One mistake could result in a serious injury or worse, in our untimely death.

Our supervisor joined the lieutenant, and our group stood in close rank in front of the two men.

“Good morning, Cadets,” Lieutenant Sunderland greeted us. “Welcome to your first night training. I don’t doubt you’ve already noticed the obstacle course behind me, so here’s what’s going to happen. You’ll take turns going through the course. I expect you to control your dragons and rely on them because you won’t be able to see everything that they see. This isn’t a race. What’s more important is for you to learn how to fly safely and trust your dragon.”

His sharp glare zeroed in on Pierce, who didn’t even blink and kept his head high. I hid a smirk, but Caleb didn’t, so I discreetly elbowed him.

“Mount your dragons, Cadets, and make me proud,” Lieutenant Sunderland continued.

He and Captain Hale remained where they were while we turned toward the row of twelve dragons. Twelve squires were holding the dragons’ reins, and I smiled when I saw that Wes was standing next to Storm. The squire handed me the reins, and I nodded my thanks.

“Good luck,” he murmured. “Quick word of advice. Trust your dragon.”

“Thanks,” I murmured back.

It wasn’t that different from what Sunderland had said, so I figured that was the whole purpose of this drill. Once the squire stepped back, I turned toward Storm and greeted him with a dip of my head, though the dragon glared back at me like he couldn’t believe we were out here so damn early. He looked annoyed, and I didn’t blame him. I would’ve liked an uninterrupted night as well, but here we were.

“I know, grumpy, I’m tired, too, but we have to do this if we want to graduate from the Academy and get our wings,” I told him. “So are you going to pout the whole time, or are you going to cooperate with me?”

I arched an eyebrow as I craned my neck to look Storm in the eyes. Unlike the other dragons, who were on their feet and ready to go, my dragon had folded his hind legs and sat down on the grass like an oversized puppy. It wasn’t a stretch to assume that what he really wanted to do was lie down on his side and go back to sleep, but even Storm seemed to realize that would be bad form in front of the two officers. Instead, he huffed a little steam and then dropped his head slightly.

“I’m going to take that as a yes.” I grinned and swung the reins over his head before he could change his mind.

Then I moved to his flank, slid my left foot in the stirrup, and hoisted myself up. Since Storm was actually sitting down, it made climbing on his back a hundred times easier. He surprised me by rising to his feet as soon as I’d secured the straps around my legs and waist. I didn’t want to jinx it by saying something to him, but it felt like Storm was ready to listen to my commands. Or maybe he was just too tired to argue with me. Either way, it meant that I was the second one on top of a dragon, right behind Caleb and Greenie.

Soon, every cadet was on their dragon, and Lieutenant Sunderland began calling out names. Since Caleb was the first one on his dragon, he was also the first one to go through the obstacle course, and I’d follow after them.

My friend looked as green as his dragon as they headed toward the white starting line that had been sprayed on the synthetic grass. Greenie straightened his wings, pushed on his legs, and soared upward. For a small dragon, he had a lot of strength, and he maneuvered through the obstacle course easily enough. I had a feeling that Greenie was the one calling the shots while Caleb was trying not to pass out, but at least the pair managed to finish the course in under two minutes.

“Not bad, Cadet Mercer,” Lieutenant Sunderland complimented him.

“Thank you, Sir,” Caleb replied in a shaky voice.

Greenie trotted over and sat down next to Storm and me, but instead of getting off, Caleb remained strapped in the saddle.

“You good, man?” I asked him quietly.

“Yeah,” he replied in a shaky voice. “I’m just going to sit here for a while until I know my legs can support my weight.”

“You did good,” I said.

My friend offered me a wan smile, and then it was my turn to do the obstacle course.

“Alright, Storm,” I murmured to my dragon as I leaned forward. “It’s our time to shine.”

Storm shook his head, but I wasn’t sure if that meant he was ready to fly or not. I had my answer the next second when his wings rapidly shot out and batted the air with strong, quick movements.

We were up in the sky in a matter of seconds, and the freezing air whipped against my face. My heart lurched in my chest when Storm veered to the side and tucked his wings in so we could get through the first hoop. I wanted to let out a happy yell, but this wasn’t supposed to be fun, so I kept myself in check and used the reins to guide Storm where I could.

I couldn’t see much, but Storm’s eyes were like cats, so he could see things I couldn’t, like the moving targets that shot mini softballs at us that simulated anti-dragon projectiles. There were only three hoops left, but the targets were twice as many, and they fired at us at the same time. I had no clue how to avoid them all, and I was sure I was about to take a hit, but it surprisingly never came.

Storm began spiraling downward with his wings tucked under my feet as he flew toward the second-to-last hoop. The softballs whizzed past us but never touched us, and a heartbeat later, we flew through the last hoop.

“Show-off!” I yelled at Storm through the roaring wind.

My dragon growled happily before he landed in front of Captain Hale and Lieutenant Sunderland. Storm was barely out of breath, unlike me, who was panting and coughing from the exertion.

“Impressive, Cadet Randall,” the lieutenant said, and he looked both impressed and confused. “Spiral dive-bombing is extremely difficult, and yet, you achieved it almost to perfection.”

“Thank you, Sir,” I said. “I wish I could take the credit for it, but it was all Storm’s doing. He has a mind of his own, Sir.”

“Even more impressive.” Lieutenant Sunderland nodded to himself before he called for the third cadet to start.

Storm and I went back to our place next to Caleb, and I didn’t have to give my dragon any commands before he lowered himself to the ground so that I could hop off.

“Thanks.” I grinned up at Storm and didn’t miss the way he would’ve rolled his eyes if he had any. “Admit it, you love me.”

Storm let out a grunt that I decided to take as a positive answer, and when he stood up again, I swung the reins back over his head and held on to them while cadet after cadet went through the obstacle course. We didn’t finish until four-thirty in the morning since Lieutenant Sunderland wanted us to go through the course a second time before we actually removed our dragon’s saddle ourselves. I was hoping they would reveal our total scores, but the instructors kept that information to themselves.

Luckily, Captain Hale announced that we wouldn’t have to be up until seven in the morning, when we’d be expected to make our daily run around the campus.

Still, an hour and a half later, I was groggy, tired, and achy, but I couldn’t stop smiling as I remembered how incredible it felt to fly on Storm’s back. I knew we still had a long way to go before we were a real flight team, but it felt like we’d made a lot of progress in a very short time.

The rest of the week went by in a similar fashion. Captain Hale would wake us all up at five-thirty, with no exception. Then we’d go for a run, come back to shower and have breakfast, and then we’d have our morning classes. The afternoons were always split between combat training with Sergeant Briggs and flying lessons with Lieutenant Sunderland.

There was no time to sit and relax except for the couple of hours we had during lunch and the free time we had in the evening. At lunch, we had a chance to talk to the more experienced cadets, but in the evening, we were all so tired after a long day that we mostly wanted to be left alone.

By the end of the week, I’d ridden Storm for three days straight, and the aches in my body were even worse. I knew that it’d be at least another week before I was used to flying, but right now, every step I took sent painful waves up and down my body. Of course, that was probably due to the fall I’d had, thanks to my dragon’s stubborn nature.

Storm hadn’t made sure I was safely on the ground before he stood up, though at least I still had the leg straps on. I tumbled down his flank with the straps still hooked to my legs, and the leather had dug into my skin while I was sprawled face down in the dirt. Luckily, we now had protective headgear that we wore whenever we flew our dragons, so at least I didn’t have to worry about a concussion.

It wasn’t my most graceful moment, and while I’d known there would be some ribbing from the other cadets, Pierce refused to let it go. Every time he saw me, he would cackle, and I secretly hoped I’d be paired with him in another sparring match just so I could shut him up. Sadly, there was no physical training or flying lesson on our schedule, though Captain Hale hadn’t told us why.

Instead, I was in the common room with the rest of the cadets, where we were trying to guess what the academy had in store for us that afternoon.

“Andrew, if you know something, you should share it with us,” Pierce was saying as he nudged his roommate. “Someone in your family must’ve told you something about the training here.”

“I already told you, I don’t know any more than you do,” Andrew sighed for the third time in less than five minutes.

“I don’t believe you,” Pierce insisted. “Your whole family attended DCA, and you’re telling me that none of them told you anything?”

“Not my whole family,” Andrew argued. “My little sister is only thirteen.”

I snorted at Andrew’s sarcastic comment, and I delighted in the enraged look on Pierce’s face. He looked ready to punch his roommate, but thankfully, Captain Hale chose that precise moment to show up.

Our leader looked way too pleased with himself, so I was immediately on guard. The last time our supervisor had looked so gleeful was when he woke us up at two in the morning for an impromptu bit of night training, so it made sense to be on the alert for whatever was about to happen.

“Don’t look so frightened,” he chuckled gleefully, but that only served to heighten our apprehension. “Today’s a very special day for you all, Cadets. Tonight, we’ll host the Dragon Pledge, the ceremony that will officially bond you to your dragons.”

It was safe to say that I’d never heard of such a ceremony before, and by the look on Andrew’s face, he was just as confused as I was. Clearly, this was something the academy had managed to keep a secret, despite all the people who had graduated from the program, and I wondered what exactly the Dragon Pledge would entail. I was hoping Captain Hale would give us more information, but he didn’t expand on the subject.

“For that reason, you won’t have flying lessons this afternoon,” our supervisor continued. “Instead, you’ll spend a few hours in complete solitude with your dragon, and then at seven tonight, you’ll gather on the flying field for the ceremony.”

“What are we supposed to do while we’re with our dragons?” Anji asked.

“I’ll leave that up to your imagination,” Captain Hale replied. “No flying unsupervised just yet, but you can wander the academy grounds. Just don’t go into the desert, or you might not come back alive.”

With those cheerful words, Captain Hale herded us outside and into a waiting van. A few minutes later, we were at the flying field, but none of our dragons were out of the stables yet, so I assumed we’d have to take care of them ourselves. It sounded like that was the whole purpose of the bonding experience, and I had to admit, I was looking forward to spending alone time with Storm, though I had no idea how my dragon would react. It was often fifty-fifty with Storm on a good day, so most of the time, part of me dreaded our flying lessons.

I hoped that the Dragon Pledge ceremony would actually help strengthen my already-present bond with Storm and make him more docile. Most cadets had already formed a strong bond with their mounts, so I knew there was some pressure on me to achieve the same with Storm. Having the fiercest dragon came with its challenges and expectations, and I didn’t want to disappoint anyone, least of all Storm.

Captain Hale gathered us in front of the stables before he gave us a couple more rules. We had to be back by six in the evening, and we couldn’t spend time with another cadet and their dragon since the whole point of this exercise was to bond with one’s dragon, not with other cadets.

After that, our supervisor hopped back in the van and drove off. We still had no real direction on what we should do next, but since it clearly wasn’t to spend time with our fellow cadets, I headed inside the stables and found Storm’s stall.

“Hey, big guy,” I greeted him. “No flying today, but you and I get to go on a little adventure.”

Storm remained silent, which was unlike him, but he didn’t look annoyed, so I assumed he was just being grumpy. I put the reins on him and cast a forlorn look at the saddle that hung on the wall behind him. I was itching to disregard Captain Hale’s rules, but I’d been in the military for years now, and I knew that nothing good would come out of deliberately disobeying a direct order.

“Alright, big guy, let’s go,” I told Storm.

I grabbed the reins and left the stall. I couldn’t help but feel that it was undignified for a dragon to be walked around behind a human like he was nothing more than a really big dog on a leash. Dragons weren’t horses or dogs. They were majestic creatures, and I didn’t want Storm to think that I held onto the outdated ideas from eighty years ago.

Storm and I walked around the field for a bit before I led us further away from the academy. We were still on DCA’s grounds, but we were so far away that we couldn’t even see the building in the distance or the flying field and stables. Storm was still unusually quiet, and even though I tried to make conversation, he ignored me.

So I stopped when we reached the edge of the academy grounds and turned to him. The rocky landscape stretched out in front of us, and the desert heat was suffocating, but at least we were alone for the first time in this weird relationship.

“I’m going to take the reins off,” I told Storm and immediately received his full attention. “I trust you won’t fly away and desert the academy.”

I looked straight into his dark eyes to make sure he understood, though I knew he did. More importantly, I wanted to make sure that he knew I trusted him enough to disobey one of Captain Hale’s orders. It was strictly forbidden to remove the reins from our dragons since they were still petulant teenagers, but Storm was different, and he’d always been different from the other dragons since the moment we’d met him in the underground paddock.

Sometimes, it felt like that had been a lifetime ago, though it was only a week ago that our lives had changed forever.

“Enough of that,” I muttered as I shook my head at my own sappy thoughts and focused back on Storm

The dragon was still staring at me intently and without blinking. It was unnerving, but so was most of my dragon’s behavior.

“Do we have a deal?” I asked him as I loosely held the reins.

Storm grunted, and puffs of smoke curled around his nostrils. He didn’t do it in a threatening manner, so I knew that he’d given me his word that he’d stick around if I took off the reins. So I did just that and tossed them on the ground beside us before I sat down on a sandy rock and watched what Storm would do next.

My dragon craned his neck upward and let out an ear-piercing roar before he spread out his wings and took flight. My heart thundered in my chest at the thought of going back to Captain Hale without my dragon, but I reassured myself that Storm had given me his word. I wanted to believe that dragon promises were ten times more solid and important than human promises.

I let out a relieved sigh when Storm began flying in circles around Utah Juniper trees. He didn’t stray too far off, which I appreciated, and I gladly watched him stretch his wings and do a few tricks.

“Show-off!” I yelled so that he could hear me.

In response, Storm breathed fire at the sky and batted his wings to dissipate the smoke. I laughed at his antics and then decided the ground would probably offer a better and slightly more comfortable view than the rock. I didn’t care if I was going to get my dress uniform dirty. At least Storm was flying on his own, and I got to enjoy his first real, free flight. He looked majestic against the cloudless blue sky and happier than I’d ever seen him.

I knew that Storm wasn’t the kind of dragon that liked to be kept in a paddock or stall. He was free-spirited, and although he was starting to let me tame him, I knew that there was a part of him that would forever be wild.

I closed my eyes and enjoyed the sunshine while Storm continued to fly around in large swooping circles. The heat and sunlight must’ve lulled me into a nap, because when I opened my eyes again, the sun had shifted in the sky, and my dragon was nowhere to be seen.

“Shit,” I murmured and hastily got to my feet. “Storm!”

Before I started to panic, I forced myself to breathe in and out and to think rationally. A dragon of Storm’s size and color was impossible to miss, and I was certain he hadn’t fled the country, or at least, I hoped he hadn’t. Just as I began picturing myself telling Captain Hale that I’d lost my freaking dragon, a booming roar thundered through the air. I jumped out of my skin, but when I looked up, I grinned.

“Hey you, big guy,” I shouted and waved to get his attention.

Storm flew over the trees, did a full circle just over my head, and then landed a few feet away from me. My grin turned into a grimace when I noticed the dead animal stuck between my dragon’s sharp teeth.

“What even is that?” I asked him as I stepped closer.

My dragon released the animal, and when it flopped to the ground, I realized it was a mountain lion, all bloodied and very much dead.

“Gross,” I muttered.

Storm’s nostrils flared just as he took on a fighting stance, and I took a step back. The next second, he opened his jaws and breathed fire on the animal’s carcass. I jumped to the side to avoid being cooked alive alongside the mountain lion and groaned loudly.

“Are you trying to kill me?” I frowned.

To my surprise, Storm bit into half of the animal then pushed the second half over to me. As he munched on his early dinner, I stood there in utter disbelief.

“While I appreciate the gesture, I’m not going to eat a mountain lion you picked off from God knows where and burned right at my feet.” I didn’t try to keep the sarcasm out of my voice.

Storm didn’t seem to mind, and when he was done with his half of the mountain lion, he devoured the second half before he flopped down beside me and curled his wings around his body. A contented growl escaped him as he closed his eyes, so I thought it safe to sit beside him. I still kept my distance so that Storm wouldn’t feel like I was trying to take control again.

“At least it seems like you’ve had a good day,” I told him in a conversational tone. “And you know what? So did I. I think the more we work as a team, the better and stronger we’ll become. We just need to trust each other, and I think we’ve accomplished that today.”

When Storm remained silent for a long while, I glanced at him only to see that he’d fallen asleep. His underbelly rose and fell in a steady rhythm, and soft growls sometimes rumbled out of his throat. A wave of affection washed over me at the sight of the sleeping dragon. It sometimes still felt surreal that I could simply sit next to a powerful creature like Storm and know that I was safe.

We stayed like that for another hour, and when the sun started to head toward the horizon, I nudged Storm awake so we could walk back toward the flying field. Before we got there, I convinced him to let me put the reins back on him, and Storm was surprisingly docile. I worked quickly and efficiently, and then we joined the other cadets.

Captain Hale was already there, and once every cadet was back, he instructed us to take our dragons back to the stables. After that, we only had half an hour to shower and get changed before the ceremony would start. I was still unsure what the Dragon Pledge ceremony actually entailed, but I’d soon find out.

One fast shower later, I was ready and in uniform, so Caleb and I left the academy and stepped inside the van. The two of us had a quick chat while we got ready, and my friend told me he’d spent the afternoon lounging around with Greenie and even playing with softballs. They’d had a real bonding experience, but in our own way, Storm and I had had one, too. But when Caleb asked me what I did, I told him a little white lie by saying we just walked and then had a snooze, which wasn’t too far from the truth. I didn’t mention that I’d taken the reins off Storm and then thought I’d lost him when I foolishly fell asleep.

Soon, we reached the flying field. The sky was painted orange and pink as the sun set on the horizon, and the field was decorated with American flags and colorful banners. Someone had even brought in a pile of logs for a bonfire. The field’s spotlights were already on, though they weren’t needed at the moment, and I noticed that every student and staff member was present and in their full dress uniforms.

Well, shit.

This was an even bigger deal than I realized, and for the first time since the announcement, I felt nervous about what came next.

“Everyone’s here,” Caleb murmured beside me as the van came to a stop.

“Seems like the Dragon Pledge is a lot more serious than we thought,” I replied.

I could hear the other cadets murmuring between themselves, and I caught a few snippets of conversation here and there. They were all just as confused as Caleb and I were, and I was relieved to know that none of them were expecting the whole freaking academy to be present.

“Alright, Cadets, let’s roll,” Captain Hale said.

One by one, we got off the van and followed our leader onto the field. As I walked, I noticed that a brass band stood on the edge of the field, right behind the rest of the students and professors. There were even a few soldiers stationed around the gigantic field, though they were so still they could’ve been part of the decor.

It almost felt like we were about to walk on a stage for a last-minute production that none of us were ready for, and the nervous energy in the air was palpable. My palms had even begun sweating lightly, so I wiped them on my pants as discreetly as I could.

General Silas Harlow, the head of DCA, stood in front of everyone else, and he watched us with an imperturbable face. He was a man in his sixties with a large gut, a mustache and beard, and a wisp of thin gray hair. He’d been the head of the academy for only a few years since he retired from active duty, and his career had been a series of unmitigated successes against the Soviet puppet states. Harlow was a big name in the Dragon Corps, and I wanted to impress him more than anyone else.

“Ten-hut!” Hale shouted.

The cadets and I quickly fell into line in front of Harlow and the rest of the Academy. Caleb was on my left, and Andrew was on my right. I could hear my blood pumping loudly in my ears and hammering against my temples, and my breathing sounded shallow. I was a lot more nervous than I thought I’d be, but I didn’t let it show. I kept a stoic face and a straight back while I waited for the next steps.

Captain Hale joined the rest of the faculty members, right behind Harlow, but in front of the other cadets, and General Harlow took a step forward. The drummers in the band began to play a steady rhythm, which seemed to be the official signal for the start of the Dragon Pledge. The bonfire wasn’t lit yet, and there was still a few shreds of daylight, but the sun was rapidly declining, so it must’ve been around seven in the evening.

“Cadets, let me officially welcome you to the academy’s training program,” General Harlow said.

He spoke so loudly and commanded our attention so easily that he didn’t need a mic or megaphone to be heard by two hundred people. Harlow was an imposing man, but he’d earned everybody’s respect in the Dragon Corps. He was the type of leader I hoped I would become, though maybe with a lot less gut.

“You’ve worked hard this week, and I congratulate you for your efforts and diligence,” Harlow continued. “But this is only the beginning of your training. It’ll get harder with each passing week. Some of you will die, some of you will decide to go home, and some of you will succeed. In the end, you will be the pilots of the greatest weapons of war ever devised by mankind, and the power of such winged weapons is a burden of great responsibility.”

The general paused so that we could take in his warning words, and a chill started to creep up the back of my neck. His speech was hardly encouraging, though it was no secret that cadets were maimed and killed during the training. Actually, it was a small miracle no one had been fried when we’d chosen our dragons.

But there was no point in sugarcoating the truth when we all knew what we’d signed up for when we applied for the program. Beside me, Caleb released a shaky breath, but he didn’t run away and give up even though I knew that’s exactly what he wanted to do.

“When I call out your name, come forward,” General Harlow instructed us. “Cadet Allen.”

Xander, one of the shyest of our group, stepped forward and stopped a few feet away from Harlow. Beneath his military cap, his straw-colored hair curled around the edges, and I saw how his hands shook right before he closed them into fists.

A movement from the stables caught my attention, and out of the corner of my eye, I saw a squire lead Xander’s dragon, a light azure one, onto the field. The creature now wore metal breastplates that had the academy’s emblem and motto engraved on the front, and the reins we’d used since that first day had been switched for black leather ones that had Xander’s dragon’s name engraved on the side and Xander’s name on the other.

The squire placed the dragon in front of his rider and handed the reins to Xander. Harlow instructed Xander to place his right hand on the dragon’s nose, between his nostrils, and to repeat a bonding pledge.

“By fire and flight, we are bound,” Xander repeated in a solemn voice. “By duty and honor, we stand together. Dragon and rider, united forever.”

I watched in awe as Xander’s dragon lifted his head toward the sky and breathed fire. It was a beautiful moment, and I had the feeling that our dragons knew exactly what the Dragon Pledge ceremony was. It made me wonder if they were able to communicate with each other and warn the youngsters what was to come.

When the flames died down, Harlow pinned provisional dragon wings on the right side of Xander’s chest. At graduation, Xander would move the wings to the left like a normal military decoration. Xander saluted when Harlow stepped back, and then the squire led Xander’s dragon away. Xander rejoined the line while Harlow summoned the next rider.

It went on like this for a good half hour before it was finally my turn. I was eager to see Storm in his new, engraved leather reins and metal breastplates, and I said a silent ‘thank you’ to the poor squire who’d had to get him ready for the ceremony. Of course, I heard him before I even saw him, and I couldn’t hide the massive grin that promptly ate half of my face. The grin widened even more when I saw it was Gracie who was leading him out. I hadn’t seen her in a couple of days, and I admired how beautiful she looked with her long blonde hair pulled back into two neat French braids. She discreetly smiled at me when she passed me Storm’s reins, and then she stepped back so we could begin the next phase of the ceremony.

My attention shifted to my dragon, and I got the breath knocked out of me as I saw how majestic he was in his new gear, and I could’ve sworn he’d grown in the last hour. He looked even fiercer than usual, or maybe I’d simply gotten used to the judgmental look that he usually had on his face, but I saw nods of appreciation in the crowd. He was much taller than the other dragons at the ceremony, and I took pride in the fact that he’d chosen me.

Storm had to bend his head so that I could put my hand on his nose, and I felt the air he breathed out through his nostrils against my skin. I hadn’t touched him like this since the first day we met, and I was more than a little surprised that he was letting me. But maybe it was because he knew that the Dragon Pledge was an important ceremony and that neither of us could fuck it up.

“Cadet Randall, let’s hear your oath,” General Harlow ordered.

I straightened up and looked straight into Storm’s dark and thunderous eyes while I recited the oath.

“By fire and flight, we are bound,” I said. “By duty and honor, we stand together. Dragon and rider, united forever.”

I removed my hand so that Storm could show off his fireball skills, and he didn’t disappoint. His roar went on for twice as long as the other dragons, and his fire lit up the dark sky in a beautiful arc. When the last hint of fire and smoke had dissipated, Gracie led Storm back to the stables, and I received my provisional wings. Then, I went to stand back with the other cadets while the ceremony continued.

The sky was pitch black with hundreds of stars and a half-moon by the time all twelve cadets had recited their oaths and received their wings. We were handed a flaming torch and told to form a circle around the bonfire. On Captain Hale’s command, we lit the bonfire, and the brass band erupted into a Sousa march while the other cadets broke into a cheer.

Before we could relax, though, General Harlow announced that the more experienced cadets were going to put on a flying show as a way to conclude the ceremony. There were five squadrons in total, each with twelve riders and dragons, so that meant that sixty riders had trained together to master the many different flying techniques and pyrotechnics in such a smooth, perfect, and effortless formation. Or at least, they made it look effortless, but now that I’d ridden a dragon, I knew firsthand how difficult it was to perform the way the older cadets were.

It was a magnificent show, and it left us in awe of their skills and the hope that we’d one day be able to achieve the same high level of flying. The brass band accompanied the entire performance, and when it was over, General Harlow announced that we could mingle, eat, and drink as we pleased, and enjoy ourselves. It was even better because we had a day off tomorrow before we’d go back to training, so we made the most of our unexpected night of freedom.

I must’ve been on my fourth drink when Gracie came up to me as I sat by the bonfire. I was grilling some meat and vegetables on a skewer that someone had handed me, and the shish kabob was almost ready.

“Hey,” she grinned and sat beside me, so close that our shoulders and thighs brushed together. “You and Storm were amazing tonight.”

“Thanks,” I grinned back. “I was just relieved Storm played along. I was worried he would make it memorable for all the wrong reasons.”

“For sure,” she laughed. “I’ve been looking forward to seeing you again.”

“Oh, have you?” I arched an eyebrow as I grinned at her.

“Yeah,” she chuckled. “I made sure that I’d be paired with Storm tonight just so I’d at least get to spend a few moments with you.”

“All this trouble just to see me for a handful of seconds.” I was clearly impressed by Gracie’s determination, and I would’ve been lying if I said it wasn’t sexy. “I’m flattered.”

The smile she gave me was blinding and powerful, and when she leaned forward and looked into my eyes, I closed the space between us and kissed her.

Chapter 6

It’d been a hot minute since I’d kissed a woman, and I’d forgotten how warm it felt. Gracie was an exceptionally good kisser, too, and with the heat of the bonfire licking at our faces, I completely forgot where I was. I was getting lost in the feel and taste of Gracie’s mouth and expert tongue, so I cupped her face to bring her even closer to me. She almost slid on my lap when I lost my balance and we fell backward.

“Oops,” she said in between laughs.

We were sprawled on the synthetic grass in a less than graceful position with our legs tangled together, and despite the absurdity of the moment, I couldn’t help but look up at the sky and laugh. Soon, we were both laughing hysterically, and I became faintly aware of people nearby us, but I didn’t care.

“Oy, you lovebirds, get a room,” I heard Caleb shout at us.

“Shit,” I murmured.

Kissing Gracie out in the open where anyone could’ve seen us wasn’t the smartest thing to do. I sat up and craned my neck around to see if anyone had noticed us get a bit too comfortable with each other, but apart from Caleb, no one was paying any attention to us. It did help that booze was flowing and everyone had already had a few drinks. And in the eventuality that they did see, I’d play it cool and make them doubt themselves.

“You might want to be careful,” Caleb warned us.

There weren’t any traces of reproach or disappointment in his voice, but I still felt like a chastised kid. I knew my friend was only looking out for me, but I’d acted stupidly.

“Yeah, I know,” I sighed and offered him a smile.

“Don’t worry, dude, no one saw anything,” he assured me. “If they did, we can pretend that we kissed each other for the hell of it.”

“Definitely not, you perv,” I laughed.

His laugh echoed around us, and once he was gone, I focused my attention back on Gracie. She was already looking at me with twinkling green eyes and a magnificent smile that exposed her pearly-white teeth.

“You alright?” I asked.

“I’m fantastic,” she murmured.

As I stared into her eyes, I noticed tiny specks of gold in her irises, or maybe it was just the reflection of the bonfire. Or maybe I’d drunk a lot more than I realized and was becoming a sappy fool.

“Let me take you on a date tomorrow,” I suggested. “A real one, not just a bonfire in front of a crowd of people. I mean, if you want to go on a date with me…”

Gracie’s smile turned a little shy, but she nodded.

“Yeah?” I asked like an eager teenager.

“Yeah,” she confirmed. “Of course I want to go on a date with you.”

“Let’s meet here at eleven,” I suggested. “I’ll take you on the best date you’ve ever been on.”

“Now I’m expecting something impressive,” she warned with an arched brow. “So you better not show up with a bucket of KFC and some warm Coke.”

“The pressure’s on,” I sighed and shook my head.

I got to my feet, helped Gracie do the same, and then we reclaimed our spots on the log. Luckily, my last kebab was still on my plate, so I stuck it in the flames while the squire pressed against me. We spent the rest of the evening with our thighs plastered together while we laughed, drank, and got to know each other.

I didn’t remember going back to the academy and getting into bed, but when I woke up the next morning, I was surprised to discover I wasn’t hungover. I hadn’t had much sleep, so I should’ve been exhausted, but all I felt was excitement and giddiness. I already knew how I wanted my date with Gracie to go, which involved a short trip on Storm, even though civilians weren’t supposed to ride dragons.

Since it was the weekend, and we were officially off duty, I grabbed an athletic shirt and shorts just like everyone else, though I wasn’t sure how well my legs would fare in the chill in the upper atmosphere. My plan was to take Gracie on Storm’s back, fly over the Grand Canyon, and then have a picnic on one of the tallest rocks so we could enjoy the view while we ate, and I figured a few cold digits would be worth it.

In theory, it was a perfect plan, but in practice, it would be tricky. For one thing, I wasn’t sure if Storm would be willing to carry two people to the Grand Canyon, and once we were there, there was a chance the stubborn dragon would fly off. And then there was the saddle, which was clearly designed for one person. It was dangerous enough falling off a horse, but if she fell off Storm in mid-flight, the squire would be a goner.

Of course, the hardest part would be sneaking everyone out of the Academy grounds. It wasn’t like we could just hide in the backseat of someone’s car.

“Time for your date, man?” Caleb asked as he looked up from his book, one of the many science books he’d brought with him.

He was still lounging in bed, and it didn’t look like he had any plans to move anytime soon.

“Who said anything about a date?” I played it cool so as to not draw any more scrutiny on myself and the kiss I knew he’d seen last night.

“You’re going to tell me you’re going out instead of just hanging out here with me all day?” Caleb raised a dubious eyebrow. “Yeah, right. I’m not stupid.”

“I didn’t say you were,” I quickly replied.

“Don’t worry, I’m not offended.” He shrugged and went back to his book. “I’m just saying I’m your friend, and you clearly look like you’re about to get all loved up.”

I opened my mouth to deny his allegation, but I quickly closed it again and thought about my next words. Caleb had proven to me I could count on him on more than one occasion, and if there was one person I could trust about Gracie and I going on a date, it was him.

“Alright, yeah, I have a date with Gracie, but you have to keep it to yourself,” I finally revealed.

Caleb sat up with a massive grin and tossed his book to the side.

“Ooooooh, okay, lover boy,” he teased. “I promise to keep your dirty secret.”

“Shut up, man,” I laughed and flipped him off. “Thanks, though. I just need to grab a couple of supplies, and then I’m picking Gracie up.”

“Of course.” He nodded solemnly. “Protection is everything. You wouldn’t want to get someone pregnant when your career’s barely started.”

“That’s… not the kind of supplies I was thinking of,” I chuckled, but I had to admit that he made a good point.

“Isn’t it?” He frowned and shook his head. “Well, I’m sure I don’t want to know what else you need.”

“It’s nothing dirty, you butthead,” I laughed and tossed a dirty sock at his head. “I’m just going to steal some food from the kitchen so we can have a picnic.”

“Awww, how romantic,” Caleb cooed in a teasing voice. “Be sure to give me all the deets when you get back. Just not the dirty ones.”

“I will,” I promised. “Have fun doing… whatever you plan to do today.”

“Absolutely nothing.” He sighed happily at the thought of a day in bed, and then he turned back to his book.

I grinned and stepped into the hall, and after nodding to a couple of other cadets, I made my way toward the dining hall. I knew the cooks wouldn’t be in until later since we were on our own for weekend breakfast, but I still thought there’d be locks on the kitchen doors or on the pantry.

Fortunately, there was nothing like that, so I grabbed a few supplies and shoved them inside my bag. I also grabbed two bottles of red fruit juice and water, and then I stopped by one of the storerooms where they kept the climbing gear for the survival course. After that, I was off to the flying field. Of course, I had to walk this time, but I didn’t mind the exercise despite the early morning heat.

When I finally reached the flying field, I grinned when I spotted Gracie. She’d traded her usual squire attire for a flowery pair of white shorts, a lacy pink cropped top, and brown Roman sandals. Her hair was down, and she’d curled it in gentle waves that tumbled down her back. She wore very little makeup, so I could admire her natural beauty, especially her very green eyes.

“You look beautiful,” I complimented her when I reached her, and her cheeks flushed slightly.

I kissed her cheek in greeting, grabbed her hand, and led her toward the stables.

“You don’t look too bad yourself,” she replied in a light tone. “So what’s the plan for today?”

“It’s a surprise,” I said. “But first, I need to ask how you feel about riding Storm with me?”

“I mean, I can’t say that I’ve ridden a dragon before,” Gracie said thoughtfully. “I also know it’s illegal for a non-dragon rider to fly on a dragon, so I wouldn’t want either of us to get caught. It’d end your Dragon Corps career before it even began.”

“Just going on a date together could end both our careers, so how do you feel about riding Storm with me?” I insisted just as we reached the stable’s entrance.

“I’d never pass up the opportunity to ride a dragon, especially not with you,” she admitted.

“Good,” I grinned.

We reached Storm’s stall, and my dragon looked up when he saw us both approaching him. His feet stomped the ground while little growls rumbled out of his chest and smoke rolled out of his nostrils. I was disappointed that he wasn’t wearing the breastplate anymore, but I understood they were mostly ceremonial since they restricted his movements. His new reins hung on the cement wall behind him next to his saddle, so he got to keep something from last night’s ceremony.

“Good morning, big guy,” I greeted him. “Today, we’re going on a little adventure.”

Over the past week, I’d gotten pretty damn good at reading Storm’s emotions and physical responses, so I knew that he was intrigued by the suggestion, especially when none of the other dragons were being readied. He was smart enough to know this wasn’t just another class assignment, so he didn’t protest when Gracie and I began putting the saddle on him and then the reins.

“So how are we going to do this?” Gracie asked once Storm was ready. “The existing straps are for the rider. There aren’t any for a passenger because no one else is supposed to ride a dragon at the same time.”

“I know,” I said as I pulled the ropes from my backpack. “I’ve thought about that, too, and I borrowed this.”

“Borrowed?” Gracie teased as she leaned against the stall’s door.

“Yes, borrowed,” I laughed. “I promise I’ll put it back right where I took it from as soon as I’m back at the campus. No one will notice they’re gone.

“Alright then, let’s do this,” she said eagerly.

We hooked the new straps and ropes to the existing hoops on Storm’s saddle. It was a tight fit since there were already straps attached to the saddle, but we managed to squeeze them in. Storm remained still while we worked, and I offered him a piece of dry meat I’d stolen from the pantry as a thank you, which he gobbled down in less than a second.

“Okay, that should be secure enough,” I said as I yanked on the new straps to make sure that they wouldn’t come undone.

“Only one way to find out,” Gracie added.

“Time to fly.” I flashed her a smile, took the reins, and led Storm out of the stables and onto the flying field.

We walked to the very edge of the field and as far away from the academy as we could get. It wasn’t unusual to see dragons on the weekend, but those were always more experienced dragons and riders. I was still a novice and still learning how to fly, so I wasn’t supposed to be taking Storm out alone, much less with a passenger. But the adrenaline rush from doing something illicit and dangerous made my heart pump with excitement, and Gracie seemed to feel the same way because she couldn’t stop skipping in place.

“Oh, my God, I can’t believe I’m about to ride a dragon,” she gushed. “Especially not one like Storm.”

“I know he’s not JuJu, but he’s a great dragon,” I informed her.

“Oh, I know,” she grinned. “I’ve seen you fly with him. You were both amazing.”

“You have?” I arched a surprised eyebrow. “When?”

A soft blush appeared on her cheeks, and she deliberately turned to face Storm so that I wouldn’t see her face.

“Oh, you know, just the other day,” she said evasively.

Since she was clearly uncomfortable, I didn’t push her for a better answer. Instead, I helped her climb on Storm’s back. My dragon knew what I wanted him to do, and he lowered himself to the ground without prompting. I almost said ‘good boy’, but I stopped myself at the last second. Storm wasn’t the type of dragon who appreciated pet names, and I didn’t want to be reduced to a pile of ashes before I even had my date with Gracie.

“How does it feel?” I asked Gracie as I secured the new straps around her waist and legs.

“Like a dream,” she replied softly. “I literally can’t believe I’m sitting on a dragon’s back. It just feels so surreal. Am I dreaming?”

“No, you’re not,” I chuckled. “Right, you’re all secured. Does it feel comfortable?”

“I mean, as much as it can get, I imagine.” She shrugged and flashed me a dazzling smile. “Come on, hop on.”

I hooked my foot through the stirrup, hoisted myself up, and settled right behind Gracie. The saddle was definitely too small to accommodate two people, but after some shifting and experimenting, we managed to make it work, and I sure didn’t mind feeling her body pressed up against mine.

“Ready?” I asked her when we were as comfortable as we could get.

“Hell yeah!” she shouted.

“Alright,” I chuckled and grabbed the reins. “Storm, it’s your time to shine.”

As soon as I’d said the words, Storm’s wings shot out on either side of us, and he pushed off the ground. Gracie let out a shriek as she lurched forward in the saddle, but it soon transformed into a carefree laugh as the dragon soared higher.

“Oh, my God, this is incredible!” she shouted over the roaring wind created by Storm’s wings. “Wooooohoooo!”

I laughed at her excitement as I guided Storm north toward the Grand Canyon. On a dragon, it was a relatively short journey, and in fifteen minutes we reached the national park. The jagged red rocks were all we could see, and the fact that the sky was cloudless made this day even better. I spotted a few trees on one of the rocks that could provide enough shade so that we wouldn’t burn to a crisp, and I guided Storm over to it.

When he landed, the ground shook beneath us, and for a moment, I was afraid the rock would crumble right beneath our feet. Thankfully, it held, and I began the process of unstrapping myself while Gracie did the same with her straps. Once we were free, I jumped down and held out both my hands for her to hold on to me while she slid off the saddle.

“You okay?” I asked her when her knees buckled, and she leaned into me for support.

“Yeah, just a little dizzy, that’s all,” she replied. “I didn’t know that riding a dragon would be so… exhilarating and nerve-wracking at the same time.”

“Neither did I,” I admitted. “I’m hoping the feeling will never go away.”

“I’m sure it won’t,” she said. “Not with a dragon like Storm.”

“Definitely not,” I laughed and turned toward my dragon. “You can fly around and grab yourself some wild animal to eat if you’re hungry. Just don’t kill any humans, please.”

Storm growled, and the way he shook his head made me think that he thought I was stupid for even suggesting he’d mistake a human for a snack. When he took off, one of his wings lightly hit me in the chest, and I knew it was in response to my comment. I let out a chuckle because it was so like a teenager, and then I turned toward Gracie and smiled.

“Is this spot okay?” I asked her as I tried to sound calm, cool, and collected.

In fact, though, I was very nervous. I wanted this date to be perfect for Gracie because I liked her a lot. She was beautiful, kind, and funny, and she loved dragons as much as I did.

“It’s perfect,” she replied with a smile.

She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and bit her bottom lip as she looked at me. I almost gave in to the unspoken invitation, but I had to stick to the plan. So I took out a blanket I’d also borrowed from the academy’s storage room and set it down on the dusty rock. Then I unpacked the food and drinks, while Gracie made herself comfortable on the blanket. Once everything was organized, we turned to admire the breathtaking view for a moment.

“This is really beautiful,” Gracie murmured. “Thank you.”

“You’re very welcome,” I murmured back.

Our eyes met, and heat passed between us. It was way too tempting to just forget about everything else and skip right to the dessert, but I didn’t want her to think I was only interested in one thing.

“So, we’ve got pasta salad, tuna salad, and strawberries,” I said and nodded to the containers of food.

“Where did you even get all that?” she laughed as she picked up a bottle of red juice and popped the cap off.

“I swiped it from the kitchen,” I admitted.

“Roberta’s gonna kill you if she finds out,” Gracie snorted. “Even Harlow won’t mess around with her kitchen.”

“She won’t find out,” I said with conviction. “But in the eventuality that she does, I’ll blame it on Pierce.”

“I like your thinking,” She grinned and took a swig of juice before she handed me the bottle.

I gladly accepted the cold bottle, and once my throat was no longer dry and burning, I divided the food and put it on two plates. As we began eating, I glanced up to make sure that Storm was still around, and I grinned to myself when I saw him fly above the canyon a little ways away before he spat fire toward the ground and then dove down to pick up his charred prey.

“So tell me about yourself,” I asked Gracie after a few moments. “I know almost nothing about you.”

“There isn’t much to say,” she admitted, though she looked pleased by the fact that I was curious about her. “I’m twenty-five years old, and I’ve studied veterinary science since I finished high school. I’ve been a squire for DCA for about three years now, and I’m now assisting the major in the Dragon Physio class.”

“How did you end up being the major’s teaching assistant?” I asked her.

“The academy was looking for someone to fill in after her last assistant took a new job in the private sector. I knew I’d be a good fit, so I mentioned it to the major as well as the fact that it would save her from a long, tedious hiring process. I think that swayed her more than my knowledge of dragons, but I wasn’t going to complain.” She laughed for a moment and then shrugged. “I knew I didn’t want to be a squire forever, so when Evelyn told me she was looking for a TA, I knew I would apply that same day.”

“Did you never want to become a cadet and have your own dragon?” I asked as I remembered the special bond she’d formed with JuJu, the unlucky yellow dragon.

“I did,” she admitted. “But I wasn’t selected, they only take the absolute highest performers, you know. Instead, they offered me a squire position, which I thought was the next best thing, and in a way, it is. I love my job, and now I have even more responsibilities. It’s a win-win as far as I’m concerned.”

Despite her words, she still looked disappointed. It had to be hard to spend so much time with the dragons, and yet, never be allowed to ride one. I wasn’t sure I could’ve done it, and I was glad I’d at least given her the chance to soar on the back of a dragon.

“Well, Dragon Physio is much more interesting now that you’re the TA,” I remarked. “I’ll definitely be paying more attention now.”

“To me, or the major?” she laughed.

“Oh, well, if you’re going to be that way about it…”

The disappointment seemed to lift, and she took my hand for a moment as she gazed across the chasm. She closed her eyes and let the sun wash over her, and then she turned to look at me.

“Tell me more about you,” she said. “Why did you join the program?”

“I’ve wanted to be part of the Dragon Corps ever since I can remember,” I explained around a mouthful of cold pasta. “I’ve always been obsessed with dragons, and I thought that joining the military and defending our country against the Soviets was the best way to have a purpose in life.”

“Do you ever regret it?” she asked curiously. “Every cadet here was smart enough to go to Harvard or Stanford and get a job making big bucks.”

“No.” I shook my head instantly. “I’ve been in the military since I turned eighteen, and I finally got my chance to join the Academy. I won’t stop until I’m squadron leader.”

“You’ll definitely win the competition,” Gracie said with a smile. “I’ve seen a few of the competitions, you know, and I can tell you’re a natural leader. And you’ve got Storm. There’s no one else in your squad that can match that.”

“I’m glad to hear that someone believes in us,” I chuckled.

While we finished our meal, we talked about our life goals, and then we moved on to much lighter topics, like our hometowns and dream vacation destinations. We joked around a lot and got to know each other in a way that I hadn’t done with anybody in a long time, and it was amazing.

Gracie was amazing.

She made me laugh, and her kindness was a balm to my heart after so many years in the military surrounded by hard people. She had her share of fears, of course, but somehow, she stayed positive.

Once we were done with the food, I laid down on the blanket, and a second later, Gracie joined me. Her hair tickled my bare arms, but I didn’t move away from her. Her proximity was intoxicating, or perhaps it was her flowery, sweet-smelling perfume that was heady. Whatever it was, I wanted to stay here with her forever.

The few trees around us provided us with much-needed respite from the blazing sun, and a light breeze kept the air decently cool.

Our hands naturally found each other as we continued to make small talk, and soon, we didn’t want to talk anymore. Our mouths met each other in a sweet, slow, and soft kiss. I closed my eyes and got lost in the moment and the feel of Gracie’s silky hands on my cheek and neck. The kiss grew needy, and despite the burn in my chest from the lack of oxygen, I didn’t want to stop kissing her.

Gracie let out a tiny sigh of contentment and pleasure, and then she pulled away and gazed into my eyes. The green of her irises had almost completely disappeared, and her thin lips were now red, raw, and slightly swollen. Up close, I noticed minuscule freckles high on her cheekbones and nose, and they made her even more attractive than she already was.

“Jake,” she breathed. “I want you to have me.”

She bit her lip in uncertainty, as if she truly believed that I’d deny her. It was clear she needed reassurance and that she wanted me to take the lead, so that’s exactly what I did.

“Of course,” I murmured. “Anything you want.”

She relaxed back a bit and lifted hooded eyes at me. This time, I didn’t deny her invitation, I embraced it. I sat up on one elbow and leaned over her to catch her lips in another breathless kiss. I used my free hand to trace delicate caresses and sensual strokes on Gracie’s bare arm. Her skin erupted with goosebumps at my feather-light touch, and the goddess in my arms moaned softly. She arched her back slightly, and the tip of her breasts brushed against my arm. Through her lacy t-shirt, I noticed that she wasn’t wearing any bra, and that her nipples were already hard.

I wanted to rip her clothes off and take her then and there, but I also wanted our first time together to be slow, special, and meaningful. So I continued to touch her arm and neck with light dancing fingers while we kissed. Our tongues met in a fierce, needy, and passionate dance, and I soon felt my own desire awaken and press against Gracie’s thigh.

My hand traveled down Gracie’s arm before the tip of my fingers hooked themselves underneath her shirt. The skin on her stomach was just as smooth as the rest of her, and when I reached further up to cup one of her breasts, I couldn’t hold back the bestial grunt that escaped me.

“Jake,” Gracie murmured in a pleading tone. “Too slow.”

“Is it?” I asked and brushed my nose alongside her throat before I did the same with my tongue.

“I’m not made of glass,” she said breathlessly as she arched her back when I switched from my tongue to my lips. “You can touch me. I want you to touch me.”

“I will, baby, believe me,” I promised.

I pressed kisses and nibbles all over her neck while Gracie sighed in pleasure, arched her back, and laced her hand in my hair. Her fingers toyed with my hair and pulled on it slightly whenever I kissed or nibbled on the sensitive spot right beneath her earlobe. All the while, I continued kneading her breasts and teasing her nipples.

I went on like this for a while longer and basked in Gracie’s soft sighs, and I had to force myself to move on otherwise I would’ve spent the rest of the day touching her breasts and kissing her neck. Gracie’s shirt laced at the back, so she arched herself off the blanket for me to slide my hands underneath her body and undo the laces. Thankfully, I only had to pull on one of the laces for it to unravel, and then her naked chest was all I could see.

“Fuck, you’re beautiful,” I praised her. “So goddamn beautiful.”

“Stop,” she blushed and turned her head to the side.

“It’s true.” I gently grabbed her chin and made her look at me so that she’d know I wasn’t lying. “You’re one of the most beautiful women I’ve ever seen.”

Her breath hitched, and her pupils dilated even more so that there wasn’t any green left in her eyes. I shifted so that I was now kneeling between her legs, and I lowered myself so that my body covered hers. I made sure that my elbows were holding my weight so I wouldn’t crush her, and I captured her lips in another intense kiss.

Then I kissed her neck and continued south to her collarbones that I sucked, licked, nibbled, and kissed before I reached her perfectly-shaped breasts. They were round and as tanned as the rest of her body while her nipples were pink but darker.

“Your breasts are fucking perfect,” I murmured against her skin.

I took a moment to lean back and admire the way she was sprawled out before me with her blonde hair around her head. It formed a sort of halo, and with the sun that streamed through the foliage, she looked like a Greek goddess, and I would’ve worshiped her and became religious if it meant that I’d get to spend more time with her.

I snapped out of my trance and lowered my head to capture one of Gracie’s nipples in my mouth. She let out a surprised breath at the action, and I inwardly grinned at her reaction. I swirled my tongue around the tiny, hard bud before I grasped it between my teeth and lightly pulled on it. Gracie’s hands shot to my shoulders, and her short nails dug into my skin, but it wasn’t painful nor was it done maliciously. She was gripping me as if I were her lifesaver or the last breath in a suffocating room.

As I focused on her nipples, I trailed my right hand down her flat stomach and to her thigh. My touch was light and searching, and when Gracie’s legs fell open even more, I accepted the silent invitation to inch my hand upward. Her cotton shorts were easy to navigate and allowed plenty of space for me to slide my hand beneath the fabric. I paused when I realized that she wasn’t wearing any underwear, and I dropped her nipple to look down at her.

“You went commando?” I asked in surprise.

“Yeah,” she breathed, and I noticed a light shade of pink dusted her tan cheekbones.

“You little minx,” I teased her. “That’s kinda hot, I can’t lie.”

“Shut up,” she laughed and looked away in embarrassment.

“Hey, it’s fine,” I said in a gentler tone. “I like it. Makes it easier for me to do this.”

I brushed my thumb over her clit and saw how Gracie’s eyes rolled backward in answer.

“Oh,” she sighed. “Indeed, it’s not so bad.”

“Not so bad?” I repeated. “Trust me, baby, it’ll be amazing real soon.”

“Oh, I trust you,” she replied. “Now, touch me, please. I’m a woman with needs, so less talking and more actions.”

I laughed out loud at how bossy and sassy she suddenly became, but I secretly loved it. It made her look even hotter, so I happily obliged to what she wanted me to do. I rubbed my thumb against her clit a few times, watched the way Gracie closed her eyes and savored the moment, and then I traced a finger down her labia.

She was wet, warm, and inviting, and I couldn’t wait to both taste her and be inside her.

“Off, please,” she requested.

I unbuttoned her shorts and slid them down her smooth tan legs. I trailed my fingers on her skin on purpose just to see it turn into goosebumps, and then I tossed her shorts behind me. Gracie was completely naked before me, and she looked surreal. Everything about her was beautiful.

“How can you be so goddamned sexy?” I murmured mostly to myself as I admired her wonderful body. “Pretty sure it’s illegal.”

“You’re one to talk,” she replied breathlessly as she loosely gestured at my body. “Shirt off, please. I’d like to see and touch you, too.”

“Of course.” I nodded and sat back on my heels so I could remove my shirt. “Your wish is my command.”

Gracie chuckled, and as soon as I was topless, her warm hands were on my chest. She touched, felt, and stroked my skin with the same reverence and adoration that I felt for her.

“God, you’re so toned,” she gasped in appreciation. “Must be all that dragon riding exercise.”

“Among other things,” I grinned.

We naturally fell silent as we both took the time to touch each other and get to know what the other liked. I found out that Gracie loved it when I teased her clit and then traced my finger from top to bottom down her moist opening. The muscles in her thighs jerked every single time, and soon, I couldn’t hold myself back any longer.

I shuffled backward before I leaned down and was face to face with her beautiful pussy. I gently widened Gracie’s legs so that I had a better view of her pulsating opening, and I couldn’t resist blowing on her clit before I licked it teasingly.

“Jeez, Jake,” she moaned. “You can’t just play with my body like that.”

“No?” I asked innocently as I glanced up at her face.

“Not when I’m craving you,” she amended.

Her words and the heat in her eyes went straight down south. My erection strained against my boxers, and I’d never been so thankful for the looser fit.

My mouth replaced my fingers on her clit. I licked a long stripe against her labia and twirled my tongue against her clit before I went back down south and slipped my tongue inside. Her pussy swallowed my tongue, and her walls tightened around me, and I loudly moaned as I imagined the same sensation would soon be wrapped around my dick.

“Mmmm, you taste so good, baby,” I murmured against her skin.

Then I dove back in and began an increasingly fast rhythm on her clit while I teased her entrance with my fingers.

“More, Jake,” Gracie said pleadingly as she tugged on my hair to keep me close.

I happily obeyed and inserted a finger in her wet pussy. When Gracie bucked her hips, I used my free hand to keep her still. Her moans and sighs of pleasure were so hot and intoxicating they went straight down to my dick. It twitched in response and begged me for relief, but I ignored it while I let her juices run over my fingers.

“So good, baby,” I moaned against her clit. “Can’t wait to be inside you.”

“Just fuck me now, Jake, please.” Gracie shivered with pleasure.

I looked up to see she’d thrown an arm over her face and was biting her lips to stop herself from being too loud. I pulled my fingers out of her and slithered upward to delicately take her arm away.

“Don’t hide yourself,” I murmured in a hoarse voice. “You’re amazing. I want to see and hear you.”

Gracie’s face was red from excitement, and she breathlessly reached for my shorts. Her fingers shook as she popped the button undone and slid the fabric down. She moved her hands straight inside my boxers to grab my erection, and she began stroking it as best as the angle allowed. Even though it wasn’t a proper handjob, the feel of her soft hand on me was a blessing.

“Shit, you feel so good,” I praised her.

She helped me out of my clothes, and for a brief moment, I felt self-conscious about being naked in front of a beautiful woman. It’d been a few months since I’d been with anyone, but I quickly pushed any self-doubting thoughts out of my head and basked in the intimate moment I shared with Gracie.

“Your cock’s perfect,” she complimented me. “Never seen one so perfect.”

“Thank you.” I leaned down to kiss her lips while her hand deliciously jerked me off. “Your pussy’s the best I’ve ever tasted.”

It made Gracie reach up for another crazed and desperate kiss where she sat up and pressed her chest against mine. Her round breasts felt amazing against my skin, and I couldn’t resist cupping them and playing with them again.

“Shit, stop,” I grunted and stilled her hand. “You’re too good at this, you’re gonna make me cum already.”

“Take me now, Jake,” Gracie said and looked up at me with pleading, hooded eyes. “I can’t wait any more.”

“Me neither, baby,” I assured her.

Gracie laid back down on the blanket with her hair forming a halo around her head, and I covered her body with mine. I kissed her lips as I moved her left leg up so I’d have an easy access to her marvelous pussy. The tip of my cock brushed against her lips, and she moaned as I held my breath. I put more pressure and watched as the tip slowly disappeared inside.

“You feel so good.” I closed my eyes and took a steadying breath.

“You, too,” she breathed. “God, I want you so bad.”

“You’ve got me, baby,” I whispered and buried my face in her neck.

A few moments later, my cock had been swallowed whole, and I began a slow rhythm so she could get used to the feel of me, though her pussy wrapped around me like she was made for me.

Gracie’s arms were wrapped around my shoulders to bring me impossibly closer to her, and when she wrapped her legs around my waist and lifted her hips slightly, the change in angle made me go even deeper. My dick twitched, and I couldn’t go slow any longer. I was craving her as badly as she was craving me, and her pants and moans against my ear drove me to give her the best sex of her life.

“J-Jake,” she stuttered as she arched her back. “God, you feel… so good.”

I grunted in response and kissed her neck while I increased my pace. By now, my hips were slamming against Gracie’s, and sweat had gathered on my back and forehead. Neither of us cared how hot and sweaty we were because we were so lost in each other that nothing else mattered.

“Baby, you’re perfect,” I praised her in a rough voice. “So good for me.”

I was ready to climax already, so I snuck a hand between our bodies and began rubbing her clit with my thumb to make her reach her own orgasm. Gracie moved her hips against mine, and the friction against her clit caused her to frantically rub herself against my hand.

“G-God,” she panted. “Don’t s-stop.”

“Never,” I groaned back.

My hips and lower back ached, but it was nothing compared to the wonderful and mind-blowing feeling of Gracie’s pussy wrapped around my cock. The more intensely she rubbed against me while I fucked her, the closer she was getting to her climax. Watching her take control of her body to reach her orgasm and seeing how she was so lost in the moment nearly toppled me over the edge. I held back at the last moment even if my balls felt like they were ready to burst.

I was hot all over, and a foggy cloud snuck up in my head when Gracie screamed my name and scratched my back.

“Jake, fuck!” she yelled.

Her walls tightened around me rapidly as she orgasmed and held onto me like an anchor.

“Shit,” I groaned.

I started to pull out, but Gracie stopped me with a trembling hand and shook her head. Her pussy tightened around my cock, as if to keep me exactly where I was.

“I want you to finish inside me,” she begged. “I’ve got a coil.”

“Shit, okay,” I grunted.

I only needed two more thrusts before I was ejaculating deep inside her. My heartbeat raced against my ribs, and it was the only sound I could hear in my cloud-surfing moment. I was faintly aware of Gracie’s own loud breaths and pants, and when I forced my eyes open, I saw she had a grin on her face. She looked like a satisfied feline, and I dropped down beside her.

“Well, fuck,” I managed to say after a few moments.

Gracie turned her head toward me, and the moment we looked at each other, we burst out laughing. There was nothing even remotely funny about the situation, but I had the feeling that we were both giddy after what had just happened, almost as if we were teenagers doing it for the first time. It should’ve been embarrassing, but if anything, it felt natural and perfect between us.

“Come here,” I sighed in contentment and opened my arms for her.

The blonde beauty snuggled against my side and rested her cheek on my chest while her hand stroked my sweaty skin.

“Your heart’s beating so wildly,” she murmured.

“All because of you,” I replied.

I began stroking her hair as I looked at the clear blue sky through the leafy trees around us.

“This was easily one of the best dates of my life,” Gracie whispered quietly.

“Is that so?” I teased.

“Yes,” she replied and then grinned. “Of course, the setting and the dragon ride were what really made it special.”

“Right,” I drawled. “Well, no ego bashing there.”

“You’re a dragon rider,” she chuckled. “I think your ego will survive.”

I could’ve stayed there with her until the sun set and the moon took her place in the sky, but we didn’t get the chance because Storm suddenly landed on a rock twenty feet away from us.

When I glanced at him, I could clearly see that my dragon wasn’t impressed by our naked state.

“Looks like your dragon’s judging us,” Gracie murmured as she craned her neck to look at Storm.

“Oh, he most definitely is,” I agreed. “Come on, we should head back to the academy before they notice Storm’s gone.”

The last thing I wanted to do was leave, but it was getting late. So we put our clothes back on as we stole kisses from each other, and then I cleaned everything up and put it back in my backpack.

“Right,” I said once I was satisfied that there wasn’t any trace left of our presence. “Let’s go.”

Gracie smiled at me and rose on her toes to give me a sweet, slow kiss. I felt her smile against my lips, which made me smile back in response. When we parted, I grabbed her hand and helped her get on Storm’s back. Now that I’d figured out how to work the second straps, I had her locked in place quickly, and soon, I was secured right behind her.

Storm took flight, and he must’ve sensed that we wanted to enjoy being alone together for as long as we could because he flew a lot slower than usual. His wings floated in the air on either side of us like he was gliding, and Gracie relaxed her back against my chest while she let her head fall against my shoulder.

“So breathtaking,” she murmured.

The sky was slowly turning orange, and sure, it was beautiful, but it also reminded me it was a lot later than I’d thought. All too soon, we reached the flying field, and Storm landed on the edge. The walk back to the stables was silent but comfortable, and once Storm was safely back inside his stall, I shoved the extra ropes and straps in my bag. I’d have to sneak back inside the storage room to put them back, but I figured that would be easy enough once the rest of the cadets started to head to their dorm rooms for the night.

“I’ve had a great day,” Gracie said.

“I did, too,” I grinned.

We were walking slowly toward the campus, and we were still holding hands even though we were close enough for people to see us. Clearly, neither of us wanted our date to be over, so I squeezed her hand and got a warm smile in return.

It all felt so perfect, but when we reached the campus, we had to part ways. Gracie lived with the other squires in a different section, but at least I’d get to see her at dinner since we shared our meals together.

“I’ll see you soon,” I promised and kissed her lips.

“I know,” she replied with a soft smile. “Thanks again for today.”

“You’re very welcome.” I kissed her again, and then a third time, and then I finally let go of the blonde beauty.

We walked inside together, and she gave me one more smile before she walked across the vast entryway and disappeared down a hallway with a pair of squires.

I watched until I couldn’t see her bright golden hair anymore, and then I realized there wasn’t anyone else around. It seemed like the perfect moment to return my borrowed items, so I headed back to the storage room to drop off the ropes and blanket, and then I went to the kitchen to clean up the plates and utensils and return them to the supply closet.

“Well, you look happy,” Caleb commented as soon as I stepped inside my room.

He was still reading in his bed, but I noticed it was a different tome, though both seemed to be related to dragons.

“I am,” I grinned and threw my pack on my bed before I plopped down on the mattress. “Gracie’s amazing.”

“Aww, look at you,” he gushed in a teasing tone. “You’re glowing like a pregnant woman.”

“Fuck off, man,” I laughed and lazily threw a shoe at his head.

Caleb managed to avoid the projectile, and a moment later, his laughter joined mine.

“I’m just saying you look happy,” he said.

“I guess I am.” I shrugged.

I was playing it cool in front of him, but he was right. I’d had a fantastic date with Gracie, which started with an illicit ride on Storm and topped off with some of the best sex I’d ever had. What else could a man want?

“Good thing you took her on a date now, because you probably won’t have much spare time anytime soon,” Caleb announced.

“Why not?” I frowned and turned my head toward him.

“Because we’re starting our training in the Grand Canyon tomorrow,” he revealed.

Well, fuck.

Chapter 7

Grand Canyon training was some of the toughest we’d face, and classes were only allowed to start when Lieutenant Sunderland thought we were ready to learn the dangerous maneuvers required to maneuver safely through the chasm at very high speed. It should’ve been reassuring to know that Sunderland thought so highly of us, but somehow, all I felt was dread.

“For real?” I asked Caleb as I suddenly sat up.

“Yeah.” He nodded. “Captain Hale told us so earlier.”

“Right,” I muttered while my mind spun with dozens of thoughts. “How do you feel about it?”

“Other than scared shitless, I’d say pretty much terrified,” Caleb admitted. “But since there isn’t anything I can do about it, I have to suck it up and hope I’m not gonna die.”

“You won’t die,” I replied firmly. “I’ll help you. We have a pact, remember? You help me with the academic side of things, and I help you with the physical side.”

“I bet Gracie wants to get physical with you?” Caleb wiggled his eyebrows in a suggestive manner, and I threw my pillow at him in answer.

“Shut up,” I laughed.

I knew Caleb enough by now to realize that it was his own attempt at shifting the attention to someone else. He hated being the center of attention, especially when the discussion drifted toward his insecurities and weaknesses. I understood exactly how he felt, so I didn’t push the matter further. We did have a pact, and so far, Caleb had held up his end of the bargain, so it was time to make sure he could handle the physical side of the job.

We didn’t talk about it for the rest of the evening, and instead, I gladly joined him in a board game where he once again kicked my ass. We had dinner with the rest of the academy before we chilled in the common room for about an hour. I was exhausted after my day in the sun with Gracie, so I went to bed earlier than anyone else, where I dreamed about flying through the Grand Canyon.

Everyone was anxious the next morning, and we barely paid attention to our classes. Our instructors were sympathetic, though that didn’t stop them from threatening us with a pop quiz if we didn’t start listening. That at least got us to focus, though every so often, I would catch someone staring out the window with a dreamy look on their face.

After lunch and our personal downtime, Captain Hale herded us into the academy van, but instead of driving us to the flying field, he set off toward the desert. It would’ve been a lot faster to fly our dragons there, but since we were about to spend a couple of hours riding them through some tricky terrain, it probably made sense not to overextend our dragons or ourselves.

So we bounced over the desert while we talked about the ride ahead. Of course, Pierce was bragging about his flying skills, and he assured us he’d be the first one to perfectly execute the dangerous and deadly maneuvers that we were about to learn.

Most of us ignored him since we’d grown tired of his endless self-promotion, and I didn’t fail to notice the way Brie rolled her eyes at Pierce’s antics.

I grinned at her reaction, and when she turned her head toward me, our eyes met. She squinted at me, but it only widened my grin. Brie huffed, glared at me, and turned away.

The drive to the Grand Canyon was a lot longer than the five minutes it usually took us to get to the flying field, but once we reached the secluded military compound and drove through the security checkpoint at the entrance, the atmosphere in the van turned from excited to nervous. We’d never been asked to perform such difficult maneuvers before, and while it was nice to know that our instructor thought we were ready, there was still a lot of anxiety as our next assignment sank in.

The compound was heavily guarded by soldiers who carried XM250 rifles in their arms and their sidearms in a holster strapped around their waists. Their eyes were hard, and even though I’d already served, I felt a chill as the men eyed our van like it might be full of enemy soldiers.

There were only a few buildings on the site, but that wasn’t a surprise. The base was primarily a support facility for jets and dragon carriers, so there weren’t thousands of soldiers who needed to be housed. Actually, the whole thing looked dull, but we quickly perked up when one of the dragon carriers landed on the runway.

It was a massive plane, bigger than anything I’d seen before, but it would have to be to safely transport twelve teenage dragons.

“Alright, Cadets, let’s go,” Captain Hale instructed once he’d parked the van in a tiny parking lot next to the runway.

The plane’s arrival had stirred up the dusty ground, and for a moment, everything was hidden by a red cloud. We marched forward anyway, and when the air finally cleared, I saw Lieutenant Sunderland start down the passenger stairs while squires led our dragons down the carrier’s ramp.

Since our mounts had already been prepped before we left the academy, the squires led them by the new reins they’d received during the Dragon Pledge ceremony. I went straight to Storm, who looked magnificent like he always did, and I thanked the squire who handed me the reins.

“Hey, Storm,” I greeted him. “Are you ready for an exciting new exercise?”

Storm growled softly in reply, which sounded like a yes to me. I gave him a grin in return and then led him toward the line of cadets that was forming in the middle of the runway in front of Lieutenant Sunderland and his massive burgundy-colored dragon.

“Afternoon, Cadets,” Lieutenant Sunderland greeted us. “As you’re all aware, I’m about to teach you some new maneuvers that might save your life when you’re out in the field and under attack by our enemies. Mount your dragons.”

We quickly climbed on our dragons’ backs, and when our flying instructor took to the sky, I urged Storm to do the same. We didn’t fly very far from the compound, only far enough that we could execute maneuvers safely without crashing into anyone who might be using the runway.

“Alright, Cadets, gather round,” Lieutenant Sunderland ordered.

He was sitting on his dragon’s back with a straight back but relaxed attitude. Sunderland’s dragon was a force to be reckoned with, and it always surprised me to see how enormous he was. Compared to our dragons, the burgundy dragon was the size of a transatlantic plane-- maybe even bigger-- and just as wide. His wings were almost translucent, and I could see vein-like membranes going in various directions whenever he was flying. The dragon’s face was three times bigger than Storm’s, and I had no doubt that he could’ve swallowed us whole without trouble. The one thing that impressed me the most was probably the dragon’s talons. They were gigantic and could’ve crushed me in the blink of an eye.

Storm took up a spot about fifteen feet away from our instructor, and a moment later Caleb and Greenie appeared on my left, while Anji and JuJu took the spot on my right.

“Today, we’re going to focus on one of my favorite moves,” Sunderland continued. “Dead Man’s Turn.”

An excited ripple ran through our line, though no one actually spoke. The Dead Man’s Turn maneuver was one of the most difficult and dangerous maneuvers to learn. It was a stall maneuver that allowed a dragon team to get behind another dragon or a plane, But dragons and riders needed to be in perfect synchronization in order to pull it off. Most teams crashed the first time they attempted it, and even battle-hardened teams could smash into the ground. It was a risky move, and from the terrified look on Caleb’s face, he was probably remembering the stats about the maneuver’s success rate.

“Allow me to demonstrate,” Sunderland said with a grin.

He and his dragon rose in the air and gained altitude for a few moments before the dark red dragon suddenly executed a midair stop that had both him and his rider rapidly falling downward and backward.

“Shit, he’s not going to crash, is he?” Caleb asked.

“Definitely not,” I assured him, though I couldn’t deny that my stomach was tied in knots as I watched Sunderland perform the trick. “He knows what he’s doing.”

I still breathed a sigh of relief when Sunderland’s dragon suddenly executed a powerful tail whip that had him back into the air and behind an invisible enemy. Then the dragon shot multiple fireballs in front of him that would’ve hit their enemy head-on. The lieutenant steadied his dragon, slowed down, and then landed in front of us again.

A round of applause erupted from the cadets, and if anyone had any doubts about Sunderland’s skills at that point, they were clearly quashed. I knew I was grinning like an idiot as the dragon landed again, but so was everyone else.

“Shit, that was impressive, Sir,” Pierce exclaimed.

Most of us murmured our agreement, and Sunderland nodded in acknowledgement.

“I don’t expect any of you to succeed the first twenty times,” he said. “It takes cadets months if not a year to be able to perform the maneuver without failing. So let’s get started.”

According to Sunderland, the Dead Man’s Turn wasn’t as complicated as everyone seemed to think it was. Once a dragon and his rider understood the basics needed to successfully perform the maneuver, it was a breeze to execute, even with your eyes closed. I wasn’t entirely convinced that it was as easy as he made it sound, but it gave me hope that I wouldn’t die during my first attempt.

Sunderland had divided us into four groups of three, so I ended up with Andrew and Anji, and then the lieutenant ordered the first group into the air. The rest of us watched as Brie’s group dropped and crashed, though Brie managed to gain control at the last second so her dragon only scraped its claws against the earth.

“Mother of God,” Anji muttered as she patted JuJu.

“Alright, next group,” Sunderland shouted and then pointed toward me. “Up you go.”

“We can do it, guys,” I said and then urged Storm into the air.

I gained altitude quickly, and on the lieutenant’s command, Storm stopped in midair. Unfortunately, he didn’t shift his weight backward like we were supposed to do, so he simply dropped like a stone toward the ground. I tightened my thighs on his flanks and pulled the reins to get him to flap his wings again, so we didn’t actually smash into the rocks.

My heart dropped all the way down to my feet on our next five time attempts at the Dead Man’s Turn. We never finished the maneuver, but at least we never crashed, either. I knew I shouldn’t be disappointed, especially given how bruised the rest of the cadets were going to be, but I’d still hoped for a better showing.

Sunderland finally called it a day when Miranda threw up on herself after another failed attempt. Some of the others were looking pretty green as well, and I gave them a sympathetic look as our flight instructor told us to head back to the runway.

I heard more than a few sighs as we set down near the carrier again, and while no one would ever admit they were glad to be done with the flight lesson, I could see it in their eyes. A few people stumbled as they climbed out of their saddles, and the squires gave us sympathetic looks as they took the reins from us.

“Gather round, Cadets,” Sunderland ordered as our dragons were loaded into the carrier. “I know you’re probably feeling defeated right now, but keep in mind that I’m not expecting any of you to execute every maneuver perfectly the first time. Just so you know, the Dead Man’s Turn maneuver isn’t a requirement for you to graduate, but it could save your life one day. Now, don’t be too hard on yourselves. You all did good today.”

The lieutenant’s words were supposed to be helpful and reassuring, but it only made me feel depressed. I hadn’t expected to nail it on my first try, but it would’ve been nice if Storm and I had at least found that link.

I sighed as I climbed into the van, and I kept my eyes on the view outside the window. Apparently, I wasn’t the only one who was feeling let down, because no one else spoke for the long drive back to the campus.

When we pulled up in front of the building, Captain Hale informed us that Sergeant Briggs was waiting for us in the gym for our daily combat training. That comment was met with groans from the exhausted cadets, but we stumbled off the van and headed toward the gym.

“I can’t believe we’re doing this now,” Caleb muttered as we lined up.

“Get used to it, Cadet,” Briggs barked. “Do you think the commies will let you take some time off just because you got a little sore?”

“No, sir,” Caleb quickly replied.

“Damn right, they won’t,” Briggs continued. “You’ll be asked to fight and fly when you don’t think you can anymore. And you know what? You will, because you’re Dragon Corps.”

We stood up a little straighter after that, and Briggs nodded in approval. Then he consulted the notes he’d made before and paired us off again.

“Lennox and… Randall,” he announced.

“Oh, great,” I sighed as I glanced at Brie.

We stepped over to one of the mats and took off our shoes while Briggs finished calling out the pairs and then repeating the rules.

“Come on, Jake, let me show you how it’s done,” Brie teased.

“You think you’re going to win?” I chuckled. “That’s a little presumptuous of you, don’t you think?”

“Not if I wipe the floor with you,” she replied with a wink.

“Oh, now it’s on,” I replied.

She snickered, but she quickly turned serious. Her red hair was pulled back in a ponytail, so there was no hiding the fierceness in her eyes. She looked like a beautiful warrior, and I had to remind myself that she was out to kick my ass.

Of course, I’d studied the way she sparred last week, so I knew she was quick and agile. I was stronger, though, and if I could land a blow or pin her down, it would be game over.

Brie had done her own research, though, so when Sergeant Briggs blew his whistle, Brie jumped on me before I could even blink. She managed to land a blow on my shoulder with her left hand, and I had to twist out of the way to avoid another blow to my head with a hard right.

“Not so presumptuous, now, am I?” she taunted.

Brie jogged in place as she watched me move away from her. She was faster than me, but her blows weren’t as strong. Part of me still remembered that a gentleman didn’t hit a lady, but she’d probably chop my dick off in my sleep if I went easy on her. Besides, if I was going to be squadron leader, I had to be hard on the rest of the group.

“Still a little bit presumptuous,” I snorted.

I saw Brie’s foot shift slightly for her next lunge, so I sidestepped before she could hit me. She seemed to realize her mistake though, and she danced away before I could do much more than land a glancing blow against her bicep.

We began circling each other as we studied each other’s moves, and unlike Pierce, she didn’t feel the need to keep taunting me. This also felt a lot more serious than my match against Pierce, like we both realized we had something to prove to each other.

There was a brief moment when she caught my eye, and she bit her lip for just a moment. It was a nice touch, but I wasn’t falling for the trick. She feinted to the right and quickly shifted to the left, but I’d already moved to the left so I could sweep my leg behind hers. She stumbled backward and lost her balance, but as soon as her back hit the mat, she was back on her feet.

“Not bad,” she muttered under her breath.

She blocked my punch with her forearms, and then she dropped low as I pulled my arm away and kicked at my thigh. My leg crumpled, and my back hit the mat with a thud. The redhead was moving in for the kill, though, so I rolled to the side and sprang to my feet.

The intensity of the match was like nothing I’d experienced before. It was even more intense than when I flew Storm for the first time, and that was saying something. Neither of us wanted to give up or let the other win, and we continued exchanging blows for what felt like an eternity.

I was sweating and panting hard, but I refused to yield, and so did Brie. Her hair was slowly coming undone, but she barely noticed. She stopped to push it out of her face once, which gave me an opening that she didn’t dare repeat.

And then Brie managed to land an uppercut on my chin that left my teeth aching. She grinned for a moment as I growled, and then I unleashed a rapid-fire assault of quick jabs that made her stagger backward.

By that point, I was drenched, and my heart pounded against my ribs. I had a couple of stitches in my sides, which made breathing difficult, but I refused to give up. We’d both had an extremely long day, and every limb and muscle in my body was begging me to stop and rest, but I had to keep going.

“Wrap it up, Cadets!” Sergeant Briggs shouted.

The end of the match was near, but we still didn’t have a winner, and I knew that Brie wouldn’t accept a draw. I didn’t want a draw either, but if we kept going, we’d be here all night.

I could tell that Brie was getting tired, and it was taking her twice as long to dodge, so I used the last strength in my body to corner her. I didn’t relent once I had her backed into a corner of the mat, and I unleashed another flurry of quick shots that she struggled to block.

But it was the kick to the shin that she wasn’t expecting that finally took her down. She went to the mat, more from exhaustion than the blow, and she was too slow getting back up. I quickly pounced on her and grabbed her wrists with one hand while I pushed her down with the other. I had her pinned, and though she tried to buck me off, she couldn’t shift my weight.

“Yield,” I grunted through breathless pants as I tightened my grip on her wrists.

“No,” she growled.

She bucked again, but she didn’t have enough room or power to knock me off.

“Come on, Brie,” I tried to reason with her. “Admit defeat. Yield.”

“Never,” she said as she glared up at me.

Thunder lit her blue eyes, and I would’ve lied if I said it wasn’t sexy as hell, but I chased the thought away as soon as it crossed my mind. She’d already proven that a second of inattention was all it would take for her to gain the upper hand.

“I’ve pinned you down,” I reminded her. “And you can’t move. Yield. I don’t want to punch a defenseless opponent.”

Fury was visible on her features, but she still didn’t give up. She took a deep breath before she tried to switch our positions. I’d been careful not to put all of my weight on her, but when she started to wriggle around like a worm, I knew it was time to end it.

“I’ll never yield,” Brie grunted as she strained her wrists against my iron-tight hold. “Not against you.”

“I’m flattered, really,” I grunted.

Brie glared at me as she tried to free one of her wrists, but I tightened my hold until she grimaced. She should’ve yielded already, but she was almost as stubborn as I was, so it dragged on until Sergeant Briggs’ whistle made us jump in surprise.

“Cadet Lennox, yield,” he yelled across the gym. “Cadet Randall won the match. There’s no room for pettiness in this gym.”

He blew his whistle a second time, and Brie became limp. She stopped fighting, so I carefully released my hold on her and got to my feet before she could trip me.

“You fought well,” I complimented her.

I held my gloved hand out, but she batted at it with a dismayed expression and rose to her feet on her own.

“Next time, I’ll beat you,” she threatened.

When she spun around, her hair whipped me in the face in a way that wasn’t accidental, but when she walked away, I noticed how she swung her hips on purpose.

“She’s a savage little redhead, isn’t she?” Caleb chuckled as he appeared next to me and swung an arm around my shoulders.

“She’s something,” I agreed with a nod.

After that, I had a grin on my face that refused to go away even when I lost my next match against Byron, the tall, dark-skinned dude. When the sparring session finally ended, Caleb and I stayed behind to practice some more. He’d lost all four of his matches that day, and he now had a nasty bruise on his cheekbone right below his glasses.

Even though my body was screaming at me to stop, I sparred with my friend just like I’d promised. I gave him a few pointers that I’d learned when I first joined the Army eight years ago, and then I showed him the new techniques that I’d learned at the academy over the past week. I wasn’t the best at one-on-one combat, but I could hold my ground, which was more than I could say for Caleb.

We stayed in the gym for an extra hour of training, and then we called it a day, cleaned up the gym, and returned to the academy. The steamy shower I had that evening was exactly what I needed, and I could feel the muscles relax as the hot water did its magic.

After dinner, Caleb and I moved to a corner of the common room so he could quiz me on our three morning classes. I was doing alright in History and Ethics with Colonel Cage and Aerial Strategy with Captain Hale, so we didn’t spend too much time on those.

Dragon Physio was proving to be my nemesis, though, and it had everything to do with the fact that Gracie was Major Sloane’s teaching assistant. Caleb rolled his eyes at some of my answers, and then he drilled me until I was finally caught up with the rest of the class.

“We should get to bed,” I told him as I held back a yawn. “We don’t want to fall asleep in class tomorrow.”

The common room had emptied considerably, and apart from Nick and Byron, everyone else had already gone to bed. Caleb nodded as he gathered his notes, and then we left the room and headed back to our dorm. It took Caleb less than fifteen minutes to get ready for bed, and almost as soon as he flopped face down on his bed, he was out like a light and already snoring like a truck.

I shook my head and chuckled to myself as I went on about my business. I’d just settled in bed with my phone when there was a soft knock on the door. Caleb didn’t even twitch, so I knew that he hadn’t heard the knock.

I tiptoed to the door and pulled it open, then actually gasped when I saw it was Gracie. Her long blonde hair was loose around her face, and she looked adorable in an oversized gray T-shirt, mini shorts, and flip-flops. It wasn’t standard Academy apparel, but I assumed that this was what she usually slept in.

“Surprise,” Gracie murmured with a shit-eating grin on her face.

Chapter 8

“Hey, what are you doing here?” I asked once I’d recovered from the shock of seeing her.

“I thought you’d be happier to see me.” She raised both eyebrows.

“I am.” I smiled and gave her a kiss on the cheek. “I just wasn’t expecting you.”

“Which is why it would be a surprise,” she chuckled.

I glanced behind me, but Caleb hadn’t moved an inch, and he was still emitting sleep noises, so I relaxed and leaned against the doorway.

“It’s good to see you,” I murmured as I pulled her into me.

My arms snaked around her waist, and my fingers played with the tips of her hair as it brushed against my wrists. Gracie tucked her head under my chin and hugged me back as she let out a contented sigh.

“You, too,” she whispered. “I heard about the training you had today. In the Grand Canyon.”

“It was a mess,” I grimaced as I recalled the way I kept failing over and over again.

“I’m sorry I wasn’t there,” Gracie said and lifted her head so she could look me in the eye. “I was supposed to be one of the squires, but the major needed my help with tomorrow’s lesson plan, so I had to stay behind.”

“Honestly, you didn’t miss anything,” I sighed. “On the bright side of things, no one actually made the turn, so no one suddenly leaped to the top of the leaderboard.”

“That’s good,” she murmured. “Means you still have a good chance to become squadron leader.”

“Looks that way,” I agreed.

We fell silent as I pulled her closer, and I closed my eyes to better enjoy the moment. The lack of sleep was getting to me, though, and I stumbled backward when she shifted slightly, which made us giggle like teenagers.

“Alright, you, you need to get some sleep,” Gracie said as she reluctantly pulled away from the embrace. “And so do I.”

“Sleep with me,” I suddenly said. “Just sleep. I wouldn’t mind sharing a bed tonight.”

“You know the rules.” She glared at me.

“Fuck the rules, get in here,” I growled playfully.

“Ah, who could say no to such a romantic invitation?” she teased.

“Just a word of warning, though, Caleb’s a very noisy sleeper,” I added sternly and then glanced over my shoulder.

“And that sounds like a challenge,” she said. “One I’ll accept.”

I stepped out of the way so that Gracie could come inside the room, and then I closed the door and joined her in my bed. She looked peaceful and at home under my bedsheets, and a wave of affection washed over me at the sight of her. I smiled happily and then crawled in next to her.

Gracie cuddled up next to me, and for a few moments, we were able to enjoy the peace and quiet. I could feel her breath against my chest, and the scent of her hair tickled my nose.

And then, Caleb let out a very loud snore that ruined the moment.

“Oh, God, you weren’t kidding,” she gasped.

“Nope,” I chuckled.

We giggled when the snore turned into a snort, and then we pulled the cover over our heads, like that would somehow protect us from the noise. We both laughed when Caleb made a noise like a bird’s chirp, though the laughter faded as we looked into each other’s eyes. A silent understanding passed between us, and I cupped Gracie’s chin with two fingers, tilted her head toward me, and kissed her lips. The kiss was slow and lazy since we were both exhausted, but it was warm and filled with affection.

I would’ve liked to revere her and her body all night, but not when we had company. So I gave her a second kiss on the cheek, and then I secured her in my arms while she turned on her right side and cuddled against my chest.

“Goodnight,” I murmured against the shell of her ear.

“Nighty-night,” Gracie whispered back.

I fell asleep right after that, and I didn’t wake up until the daily alarm sounded at five-thirty. I groaned at the blaring sound that pounded right against my ears, but when I went to move to my other side, I realized that a warm weight was still spread across my chest. I opened one eye and was met with a pile of soft blonde hair. An instant smile crept across my face as I remembered that Gracie had spent the night.

“Ugh, please tell me you guys didn’t fuck while I was in the room,” I heard Caleb grumble from the opposite side of the room.

I craned my neck to look past Gracie’s head and saw that my friend was glaring at us from his bed.

“Good morning to you, too,” I chuckled.

Gracie stirred when my chest rumbled, and she cracked one eye open. She smiled when our eyes met, and a soft blush appeared on her cheeks. Clearly, she was embarrassed, but I wasn’t sure if it was because Caleb was awake and teasing us or because she regretted staying over last night.

“Morning,” she mumbled against my chest where she’d hid her face.

“Good morning.” I smiled as I stroked her long hair. “Did you sleep okay?”

“Like a baby.” Her voice was muffled, but I heard her perfectly.

“So did I, thanks for asking,” Caleb muttered from the other bed.

“Glad to hear it,” I snorted and showed him my middle finger.

“I’d better go before anybody sees me,” Gracie said around a yawn.

She got out of bed, gave me a quick kiss on the lips, and left the room with a wave toward Caleb. When the door closed after her, I sighed happily and dropped back down on the mattress.

“Alright, Lover Boy, is this going to become a thing?” Caleb demanded.

“Only time will tell, my friend,” I replied with a shrug.

“Well, as long as you don’t fuck when I’m in the room, I don’t mind,” he sighed.

“Okay, you perv, just say that you want to watch us have sex,” I teased.

“Voyeurism isn’t my thing,” he declared and then gave up and laughed. “Seriously, though, we’ll need to work out a warning system or something. I definitely don’t want to walk in on you two.”

After that, we got ready for our morning run and then joined the rest of the cadets in the inner courtyard. We set off in a pack, though halfway through, we’d split into two groups. Caleb was in the tail group still, but at least he wasn’t dead last.

“You’re getting better,” I told my roommate at breakfast. “At least you don’t drop dead anymore.”

“Believe me, I want to,” Caleb replied as he chewed on a piece of sausage. “But I’ve noticed Captain Hale’s been watching me these last few days, so I’m trying to show that I can keep up with the physical side.”

“You don’t think he’d expel you, do you?” Brie asked. The redhead had taken a seat next to the scrawny recruit, though she hadn’t said much so far.

“No.” Caleb shook his head and gulped down most of his orange juice. “I don’t know why everyone thinks we might get expelled. DCA needs us probably more than we need them. We’re the best of the best, so no, they definitely aren’t going to expel any of us.”

“Well, I can think of someone who should be expelled.” Brie frowned and glanced at one of the other tables.

I followed her gaze and saw, without surprise, that she was staring at Pierce. He was currently telling Andrew, Byron, and Anji how he and Bravo, his indigo dragon, were going to be the first ones in our class to successfully execute the Dead Man’s Turn maneuver. As usual, Pierce was casually putting everyone else down as he talked, and I noticed that even some of the upperclassmen were staring daggers at the guy.

“I can’t wait for someone to put him back in his place,” Caleb murmured.

“Believe me, it’ll happen sooner than you think,” I replied.

“Let’s hope so,” my friend said. “I’m not sure how much longer I can listen to him.

We quickly finished our breakfast and then headed to our first class of the morning. I sat through the lectures and took notes, and everything was perfectly ordinary until we reached Aerial Strategy.

“Settle down,” our supervisor snapped as we shifted in our seats and shuffled papers. “So, now that you’ve all pledged your alliance to your dragon and to the academy, your days are about to become a lot longer. A new class has been added to your schedule.”

There were grunts of dismay, but no one actually protested. I tried not to react at all, but I groaned inwardly when I realized we’d either be getting up even earlier, working even later, or losing part of our lunch break. None of those options was very exciting, and I wondered if this was normal or another sign that they were speeding up our training.

“Quiet,” Captain Hale warned. “You’re here to learn, not moan about things you don’t like. You’ll have your first Dragon Behavioral Science class with Dr. Hart today before your lunch break.”

“Does this mean we have less personal time?” Miranda asked.

“Yes,” Hale replied simply. “Your class with Dr. Hart will last an hour, so lunch is now one hour.”

“Beats getting up at four-thirty,” Caleb muttered.

“Yup,” I agreed.

There was no point in arguing with Hale about the schedule change, but Pierce opened his mouth like that was exactly what he was going to do. The obnoxious student even looked like he was going to stand up to make his point, but one withering glare from Hale kept him pinned in his seat.

Hale grunted in approval and then began the lesson for the day. I caught about three-quarters of it, though toward the end, I found myself wondering who Dr. Hart was. Everyone else had been military officers, but this sounded like a civilian they’d brought in. I pictured a balding, overweight man who’d spent his career writing articles for science journals. The lessons would probably be very dry, and I snickered for a moment as I wondered which of my classmates would fall asleep first.

So I was completely unprepared for the young woman in her mid-twenties who stood at the front of the room with round, black glasses perched on her nose and a suit that fit so well it had to be tailored. I’m pretty sure that my mouth dropped open a little when my eyes landed on her.

“You’re drooling,” Caleb whispered as we settled at a table in the middle of the room.

“And why aren’t you?” I asked. “She’s gorgeous.”

“Don’t you already have a girlfriend?” my friend remarked. “You know, the blonde who was in your bed this morning?”

“Hey, no harm in looking, right?” I noted. “I mean, how could you not?”

“You’re not wrong there,” Caleb murmured. “Jeez, she looks like a movie star or something. Why would she be messing around with dragons?”

“Because she likes them?” I suggested with a shrug.

“Sure, but who doesn’t?” he replied.

I turned my attention back to the front of the class and studied our new professor. Dr. Hart had beautiful olive skin and wavy dark brown hair that looked almost black. Her tailored clothes made her look like a scholar, but since she was a doctor, it made sense that she’d opt for professional clothes that were also comfortable, like the black skirt, short black heels, and button-down white shirt under a white blazer that she was wearing at the moment.

I had to remind myself that she was our instructor, and therefore, more off limits than even other off limits people like fellow cadets or, say, squires, but that didn’t mean that I couldn’t appreciate her beauty from afar. Besides, it seemed I wasn’t the only guy who’d noticed her nerdy elegance. Nick and Dave, two guys who’d become thick as thieves, kept stealing glances at our new instructor while they whispered to each other.

“Good morning, everyone,” Dr. Hart greeted us once we’d all settled down.

Her voice was loud enough to carry to the back of the room, but there was still a certain softness to it that made me want to sit there and listen to her talk all day.

“My name is Dr. Camila Hart,” she continued and offered us a friendly yet professional smile. “Now, some of you may have noticed that I don’t have a rank or a uniform.”

There were a few nervous titters from the group as people tried to figure out if they should laugh or not.

“As you’ve probably guessed, I’m not part of the military,” she continued. “I’m a contractor, so we can be a bit more relaxed in this classroom than some of your others. All I ask is that you respect me, and in return, I’ll teach you everything you need to know about dragon behaviors on the battlefield. Any questions? No? Perfect. Let’s get started.”

Dr. Hart was clearly efficient and straightforward. She had a no-nonsense attitude, and she wouldn’t take any bullshit from anyone, which was probably necessary given the cross section of young males who made up most of her classes.

Dr. Hart began her lesson with a simple question-and-answer exercise to see how much we knew about the behavioral science behind certain dragon actions. It was reassuring to realize that no one else in the class knew much about dragon behavior either, not even Andrew, the golden boy. Only Caleb, the prodigy, knew several facts that he gladly shared with the rest of us.

Unfortunately for me, I didn’t learn as much as I would’ve liked during our first class since I was distracted by our new teacher. At least my roommate was taking tons of notes, so I knew he’d be able to bring me up to speed after we finished training.

I was actually disappointed when the hour was up, but I joined the rush to the cafeteria. Now that we only had an hour, there was little time for anything other than grabbing our food and snarfing it down. I’d barely slurped down the rest of my juice before we were heading out to the flying field.

“Saddle your dragons, Cadets,” Sunderland ordered us as soon as we arrived. “Today, we’re flying to the compound.”

A ripple of excitement broke through our ranks, and then we started to hustle toward the stables.

“We’re finally flying to the Grand Canyon instead of driving,” Pierce declared. “Took them long enough to realize we’re more than capable of flying for fifteen minutes.”

“I don’t think it’s about skills,” Andrew retorted.

“Then what is it about, genius?” Pierce asked.

“I think it’s about our bond with our dragons,” Andrew explained calmly.

“That makes sense,” Caleb agreed before Pierce could come up with a response. “If our bond isn’t strong enough, then there’s no way our dragons would take us all the way out to the desert and back.”

“Speak for yourself, shorty,” Pierce glared at my friend. “Bravo and I have bonded since day one. He’d take me anywhere if I asked him.”

“Look, we’re all closely bonded with our dragons.” I rolled my eyes when Pierce started to pout. “So now we get to leave the field with them for the first time. It’s a pretty big achievement, for everyone, and you shouldn’t make it all about you.”

“I agree with Jake,” Brie said.

I grinned at the redhead, and she smiled back for just a moment. But we’d reached the stalls by then, so she quickly looked away as she headed toward Flame’s stall.

Flame was just across from Storm, so I could still sneak a few glances at my beautiful classmate as I got my dragon ready to fly. Storm, of course, sensed that my interest wasn’t entirely on him, so he headbutted me in the shoulder, which made me stumble backward and crash against the door.

“Hey!” I protested as I rubbed the spot where he’d hit me. “Don’t be so rude to the hand that feeds you.”

A small cloud of steam rolled out of his nostrils as the dragon stared at me. We both knew it wasn’t much of a threat, since the dragon had already proven he was more than capable of finding food on his own.

“Does Storm still disrespect you?” Brie asked in a sickly-sweet voice.

“I wouldn’t say he disrespects me,” I argued as I quickly worked on the saddle and reins.

“No?” she chuckled. “What would you call it then?”

“I’d say he has a strong personality that can sometimes clash with mine,” I replied.

Storm growled at my words, and his wings trembled as if he was about to stretch them out and hit me square in the chest.

“Doesn’t look like he agrees,” Brie pointed out.

She was already done saddling Flame, and her bright red dragon was looking at Storm and I with the look of a professional food critic who wasn’t impressed by what he’d been served. I could feel the red dragon’s judgement oozing from her in deafening waves.

“Storm is… complex,” I explained.

Brie nodded slowly, though from her grin, I could tell she was trying not to laugh. At least she was talking to me about something other than her need to destroy me during our combat training.

The redhead was also polite enough to wait for me, though we ended up being the last pair to return to the field. Sunderland’s imposing dragon had appeared while we saddled our own mounts, and the instructor was already in the saddle.

“Mount up,” he ordered as soon as we joined the others. “We’re going to fly in formation. I’m sure Captain Hale already went through the standard formations with you?”

“Yes, Sir,” we replied.

“Then you know what to do,” Sunderland said. “Basic diamond on me. We’ll do it on the ground first, just to be sure you know what you’re doing. Any hot-dogging will be punished.”

It took some cadets longer than others to get on top of their dragons, but I was happy to see that I was one of the fastest in the saddle despite having one of the surlier dragons. Despite his fear of flying, Caleb wasn’t the last one to mount his dragon, so he was clearly improving, though he still had a long way to go.

“Cadets Fitzgerald and Donovan, you’re on my side, seven o’clock and five o’clock,” Lieutenant Sunderland ordered. “The rest of you, fall in parallel lines behind Fitzgerald and Donovan.”

Sunderland took to the air, and then both Andrew and Pierce followed after him. They were situated on either side of Sunderland but about twenty feet behind him. Storm and I settled behind Andrew with Caleb behind me. Brie and Flame were right behind Pierce followed by Anji and JuJu. The rest of the cadets fell in line, and once our V formation was complete, we took to the sky behind our instructor.

It was the first time that we were flying together as a squadron and not individual cadets. There was a sense of pride and accomplishment as we flew over the red desert, and I couldn’t stop the massive grin I had on my face. I looked to my right just as Brie glanced in my direction, and we shared ridiculously happy smiles for a few seconds before we focused on flying again.

Less than twenty minutes later, we’d flown over the military compound and landed on the empty runway. It wasn’t perfect, and a few dragons ended up in the field rather than the tarmac, but at least no one had crashed into each other.

“Alright, Cadets, here’s the plan for today,” Lieutenant Sunderland shouted once we were back in line. “We’re going to fly over the Noose, and then perform the Cutthroat Roll. I’m sure you’re already familiar with both terms.”

A chill of dread slithered down my back at the mention of the Noose, the narrow and deadly passage that had claimed several cadets’ lives in previous years. The chasm was known for its treacherous passes that were difficult to navigate with a dragon, and only the most experienced riders were able to perform the Cutthroat Roll in the Noose. It was called the Noose for a reason, and I suddenly had a gut feeling that at least one of us would die there. I just hoped it wouldn’t be me.

It made sense for us to learn the most dangerous maneuvers, but at the same time, it felt like it was way too soon for green riders to attempt the most notorious move in cadet training. We were lucky that no one had died when we practiced the Dead Man’s Turn last week, which meant the odds were stacked against us today.

“Let’s go,” Lieutenant Sunderland ordered.

We followed him out of the compound and into the Grand Canyon. We flew past the area where we’d practiced the Dead Man’s Turn maneuver, and a couple of minutes later, we reached a stretch of high stone walls that was barely wide enough for a dragon to fly through. It all ended at a sharp turn around a rock pillar at the end of the ride that was so tight, the dragons made the shape of a noose in the air.

“We’re going to fly down there?” Caleb asked anxiously.

We’d landed on a leveled plateau about fifty feet away from the Noose, and from where we stood, we had a perfect view of the pass. My friend looked green in the face, and I honestly didn’t blame him. I was also uneasy about trying to perform the Cutthroat Roll in that narrow space.

“You are,” Sunderland confirmed. “I don’t want any of you to take unnecessary risks. If you don’t feel confident, you pull up. Most cadets spend the first year trying to master the maneuver, and most of them don’t succeed until they’re out in the field where their life is in danger.”

“So why are we learning about it now?” Pierce huffed. “Wouldn’t it make more sense to teach us maneuvers we can perform without risking our life or our dragon’s life?”

“It would,” Sunderland conceded. “But it wouldn’t prepare you for war. Now, watch closely.”

He whistled, and his dragon took off. They circled above the pass once before they dove into the narrow pass. Despite how close the walls were to the tips of his dragon’s wings, most of the trip was a fairly straight line.

But then came the noose, and we held our breath as Sunderland and his dragon neared the sharp turn. The dragon tucked his wings in, rolled on himself while flying around the pillar, and then straightened out again as he slipped back up the canyon. It was over in a matter of seconds, yet I felt like I’d aged about ten years as I watched the pair perform what seemed like an impossible maneuver.

“Shit, that was impressive,” I blurted out.

I heard several murmurs of agreement from the other cadets, and a few even applauded. We were still talking about it when Sunderland and his dragon flew out of the end of the canyon and headed our way.

“There’s no way I can do that,” Caleb muttered.

“Don’t be so quick to dismiss your own skills, Cadet Mercer,” Lieutenant Sunderland said as he landed back in front of us. “Why don’t you go first and show us what you can do?”

Although it sounded like a pleasant suggestion, we all knew there was only one answer if my roommate wanted to stay at the Academy. So Caleb nodded even though his face had lost all its color.

“Have faith,” I murmured before Greenie took off.

Without surprise, the pair pulled up at the last moment. My friend was shaking like a leaf when his dragon landed back beside me, but his cheeks had at least regained some color.

“Let’s see how well you fare, Cadet Fitzgerald,” Sunderland said.

One by one, the lieutenant called our names, but none of us even tried to execute the Cutthroat Roll. We all pulled up at the last moment, myself included, and even Pierce didn’t attempt the maneuver, which I was pleased about since he was finally quiet for once.

“Don’t despair, Cadets,” Sunderland told us when we’d each tried to do the maneuver three times and had failed every single time. “You need to have a stronger bond with your dragons in order to succeed.”

“How can we form a stronger bond, Sir?” Brie asked. “We spend every morning in classes, so we only have a couple of hours every day to spend with our dragons.”

“Which is why the academy will organize a bonding exercise,” Sunderland revealed.

If the bonding exercise was anything like the one we’d already had before the Dragon Pledge ceremony, then it’d be an easy use of our time. Caleb and I shared a knowing grin, and I saw a few other cadets perk up as well.

“Don’t look so satisfied.” Lieutenant Sunderland warned. “Your next bonding exercise will be a lot more hands-on than you think.”

With that, he ordered us to get into formation, and then we flew back to the academy. As we flew, I couldn’t help but wonder what type of bonding exercise would be more hands-on and if it meant that it’d be a lot harder than any of us expected.

But whatever it was, I knew that Storm and I could do it as long as we worked together as a team.

Chapter 9

This time I knew what was happening when Captain Hale woke everyone up at four in the morning with the same shrill alarm he’d used before. I bolted upright in my bed, threw the covers off, and jumped to my feet in a matter of seconds. It didn’t mean that I wasn’t tired as hell, because I sure was, but I knew Captain Hale would only make our lives harder if we weren’t ready to go as soon as he gave the signal.

Across the room, Caleb stirred and slowly sat up. He yawned, rubbed his eyes, and glanced at me with a sour expression that made me chuckle.

“That Hale again?” he asked around a jaw-breaking yawn.

“I think so,” I replied. “I don’t know anyone else who enjoys torturing us this early in the morning.”

“True,” Caleb sighed.

I headed to the door and poked my head out in time to see the other cadets doing the same. And indeed, our supervisor stood at the end of the hallway with a megaphone and a maniacal grin on his face. Clearly, he enjoyed making us suffer, the bastard.

“Saddle up, Cadets, you’re going flying,” Hale announced in a booming voice. “Five minutes in the courtyard.”

He pressed one of the megaphone’s buttons, and another shrill sound echoed through the hallway. Most of the cadets who were poking their heads out covered their ears and grumbled before they disappeared back inside their dorm rooms.

I did the same thing and began changing into my flying gear while Caleb stifled another yawn and slowly got up.

“How often do you think they’ll make us wake up at the crack of dawn?” he muttered in a dismayed voice.

“Probably a lot,” I shrugged. “At least we got more than five hours of sleep.”

“How do you always manage to see the positive in every situation?” Caleb asked.

“It’s a gift,” I grinned. “Come on, bro, hurry up.”

Caleb grunted in answer, but he did put on his flying gear in under two minutes. Then with his goggles in one hand, he nodded at me, and we both left our dorm room. We joined the other cadets in the inner courtyard and piled inside the military van. Captain Hale drove us to the flying field where Lieutenant Sunderland was waiting for us.

“Good morning, Cadets, get your dragons ready, and we’ll set off,” Sunderland ordered. “You have ten minutes.”

By now, ten minutes to get Storm ready to fly was enough for me to get everything done. I could’ve done the straps and buckled the saddle with my eyes closed, and it still would’ve been one hundred percent secure. I knew what I was doing, and all that was left for me to do was master every maneuver and aerial strategy that we were taught. We had yet to practice squadron maneuvers where all twelve of us would fly together in formation, but I assumed that would come once the Wingleader Trials had been held and our squadron leader was chosen.

Once our dragons were saddled, Sunderland ordered us to get in formation before we set off for the military compound in the Grand Canyon. This time, it was Byron and Anji who were leading the squadron, and I assumed that my time to shine would soon come.

In just under twenty minutes, we reached the compound and landed on the runway. We remained on our dragons, with Sunderland in front of us, while we listened to our flying instructor’s directions.

“The sun isn’t up yet, so we’ll practice flying in the dark again,” he shouted loud enough that we could all hear him over the nearby engines. “When daylight finally appears, we’ll attempt to fly around the Noose and execute the Cutthroat Roll maneuver. Again, I don’t want any of you to take unnecessary risks. Got it?”

“Yes, Sir!” We replied as one.

“Good.” Sunderland nodded to himself. “Then let’s go.”

He whistled, and he and his dragon took off. Then one by one, we followed after him. I was pleased to see that I was one of the first cadets in the sky, but my heart sank a little when I saw that Caleb was among the last. Since my friend was helping me study, I’d helped him get better acquainted with flying, and we’d have our first test of that partnership today.

We didn’t stray far from the compound, and for the first couple of hours, all we did was learn easy group maneuvers. Captain Hale had already taught us different formation positions, but we’d never executed them in person yet.

Unfortunately for us, we were a messy group who hadn’t yet mastered every flying technique, so it didn’t surprise me when two cadets flew into each other. Their dragons were fine, luckily, but the cadets, Miranda and Dave, both had a split lip and a bump on their forehead.

“Look where you’re going!” Lieutenant Sunderland yelled. “You’re flying dragons, not your grandma’s wheelchair. Get your heads out of your asses. I don’t want any more rookie mistakes, got it?”

“Yes, Sir!” I shouted back along with several other cadets.

I hated to admit it, but my thighs were aching after sitting on Storm for two hours. I wanted nothing more than to return to the academy, but I pushed aside my discomfort and focused on following Sunderland’s orders.

“Enough!” Sunderland bellowed after another few minutes of chaotic maneuvers. “Let’s stop the massacre for today. Gather round.”

We landed on a plateau not too far from the Noose, and from the few feet that separated us from our instructor, it was plain as day how pissed at us he was. Sunderland was normally a pretty laid-back teacher, but he expected quality and skills, and we’d clearly disappointed him today.

“I expected better from you, Cadet Fitzgerald.” Lieutenant Sunderland’s voice dripped with disappointment, and from the corner of my eyes, I saw Andrew lower his head in response. “With a legacy such as yours, I would’ve hoped you’d inherited your ancestors’ skills. Clearly, that’s not the case.”

Sunderland’s words were harsh, and I felt every bit of Andrew’s pain as if our instructor had addressed me, too. Only Pierce seemed to find the situation funny since there was a sneer etched on his face as he glanced between Andrew and Sunderland.

“Sorry, Sir,” Andrew replied. “I’ll do better next time.”

“Yes, you will,” Sunderland barked. “Now, who’s going to make me proud and fly down the Noose?”

Only silence answered him. I looked at my peers to see that they all looked uncomfortable after being scolded by Sunderland, even Brie, who was always a fierce leader.

“I will,” I replied when no one else spoke up.

“Thank you, Cadet Randall.” Sunderland nodded. “Do me a favor, will you? Don’t die.”

“I’ll try my best, Sir,” I replied.

“Good luck, roomie,” Caleb murmured.

I flashed him a smile that I hoped was reassuring despite the sinking feeling that had settled in my stomach. Only a fool wouldn’t admit that they were terrified to attempt the Cutthroat Roll down in the Noose, and I wasn’t a fool. It didn’t help that it felt like a ton of bricks had made their home in my stomach.

As much as I wanted to be the first one of my peers to execute the Cutthroat Roll or even the Dead Man’s Turn, I couldn’t take unnecessary risks just to be first. Storm’s safety came first, and everything else was secondary. That’s what every professor had taught us since day one and why both Sunderland and Briggs always stressed the importance of bonding with our dragon and learning how to defend ourselves if we were knocked to the ground.

That being said, the desire to win the Wingleader Trials was a flame I couldn’t quite quench.

“Alright, Storm, let’s do this,” I murmured to my dragon. “I know you want to show off as much as I do, but let’s play it safe for now, okay?”

I expected Storm to stamp on the ground or let out puffs of smoke in answer, which would mean that he disagreed with me, but he didn’t. Instead, he rumbled softly, which anyone unfamiliar with the dragon would’ve thought was a threat, but I knew him well enough to know he was actually in agreement with me.

Grumbles, stomps, and smoke were simply how Storm communicated with me. He wasn’t like the other dragons, especially happy-go-lucky Greenie, Caleb’s dragon, but that’s what I loved about him. He represented a challenge that I was more than ready to accept and win.

“Good,” I praised him. “Then let’s go.”

“Come on, Cadet Randall, don’t just stand there all day,” Lieutenant Sunderland called out. “Show us what you can do.”

“Yes, Sir, right away,” I replied.

I nudged Storm forward to the edge of the plateau, and for a moment, we both stared into the canyon below us. Then my dragon stretched his wings, pushed on his legs, and flapped hard until he gained enough altitude to fly over the chasm.

“Let’s take it nice and slow, Storm,” I instructed my stubborn dragon.

Smoke curled around my dragon’s nostrils, which was a sign that he didn’t want to take it slow, but as he flew above the canyon, he seemed to listen to my instructions. We flew once above the Noose to gauge the area since it’d been a couple of days since we last attempted the maneuver, and after the second time, I urged Storm to begin his descent.

“We can do it,” I shouted over the wind that roared against my face and ears.

Storm let out a deafening roar that made my legs and feet tremble from the vibrations, and I laughed at his obvious excitement. I tightened my thighs around his flanks and leaned forward as Storm dove down toward the chasm. The Noose was about two hundred feet away from us, but with a dragon’s speed, it was only going to take us a handful of seconds to get to the dangerous and sudden sharp turn.

“Come on!” I yelled.

My heart was pounding down in my abdomen the closer we got to the Noose. Storm began tucking his wings in so he could roll on himself and turn at the same time. If we failed, we’d crash against the chasm’s sandy rocks and go tumbling down to our certain death. Or I would. Storm would probably survive the fall and have to find a new rider when the new class was welcomed to the Academy.

We were now only fifty feet away from the Noose, and death flashed before my eyes in chaotic, blinking images. I held out as long as I could, but part of me seemed to realize that we weren’t in the right position. So I yanked on the reins as hard as I could and leaned backward to urge Storm to pull up and fly above the Noose rather than around it.

I felt a rush of disappointment wash over me as I realized I’d let my fear get the best of me. Deep down, I knew it had been the right choice to make, but I still had this irrational desire to get the Cutthroat Roll right today.

“Sorry, Storm,” I told my dragon as we flew back to the flat plateau where everyone else waited for us. “I chickened out.”

We landed next to Sunderland right in front of the cadets, but I didn’t look at any of them. I knew what to expect from someone like Pierce, but I had no idea what Brie, for instance, would think of my failure. I knew I wanted to impress her, yet I’d just failed miserably.

“Not bad, Cadet Randall,” Lieutenant Sunderland said. “You prioritized your dragon’s safety over cockiness. Next up is Cadet Donovan. I strongly suggest you not be cocky, Cadet Donovan. Take a page out of Cadet Randall’s book.”

“I’ll try, Sir,” Pierce retorted.

As Storm and I fell back in line, I noticed the glare that Pierce sent my way. I smirked back at him just to enrage him a little further, but the expression fell off my face when he turned away, and a frown settled on my forehead instead.

“You did the right thing,” I heard Brie say.

She was right next to me on my left while Caleb was on my right. There was a soft smile on her face when our eyes met, and it was enough to make me smile back.

“Pulling up,” she explained. “None of us are ready to perform the maneuver, so you did the right thing.”

“I know it was, but I’m still disappointed with myself,” I sighed.

“I think that’s a normal reaction,” Brie said. “The most important thing is that both you and Storm are safe.”

“You’re right,” I agreed.

“I’m always right, Jake,” she replied.

Her smile turned teasing, and this time, my smile was a lot more genuine than before. On my other side, Caleb snickered at our interaction, so I shot him a glare.

“What?” I growled at him.

“Nothing,” he replied innocently.

“Shut up,” I laughed.

Caleb lifted both hands in surrender, but he kept chuckling to himself. I tuned him out and focused on Pierce and Bravo, who were now in the air and flying above the Noose to gauge the area.

“Do you think he’s gonna make it?” Caleb asked after a few moments. “He seems pretty determined.”

“I don’t think he’ll risk Bravo’s life,” I replied, though I had no idea what went on in Pierce’s mind most of the time.

“I don’t know,” my friend countered. “He seems ready to do whatever it takes to win the competition.”

“Even if it means seriously injuring his dragon?” Brie asked.

“I wouldn’t put it past him,” Caleb murmured. “I like to think there’s some good in everyone, but Pierce seems determined to prove me wrong.”

“Silence, Cadets!” Sunderland shouted. “Watch your fellow rider and analyze his strengths and weaknesses. That’s the only way for you to have a chance at becoming squadron leader.”

We fell silent as Pierce began his second lap. Bravo dove into the chasm at lightning speed, possibly even faster than I had, but then again, Pierce always prided himself on being the fastest out of all of us.

The pair got closer to the sharp turn, and Bravo tucked his wings in and began to roll on himself.

“No way,” Caleb breathed beside me. “He’s doing it!”

I held my breath, both in anticipation for what would no doubt be impressive and amazing if he succeeded, and jealousy for the exact same reasons. My hands tightened on the reins the closer Pierce got to the Noose, and my heart lurched in my chest when the pair pulled up at the very last second.

Bravo’s tail whacked against the rock pillar as he tried to stop spinning and right himself. Pierce’s face was just a blur, so I couldn’t tell what he was feeling, but I knew the dude enough to know that he was probably angry at himself and potentially even at his dragon.

“Fuck me,” Caleb exhaled deeply. “I really thought he was about to do it.”

“So did I.” Brie nodded.

“I think we all did,” I added.

Part of me was selfishly glad that Pierce had pulled up at the last moment, but I also felt bad for the guy because he’d gotten so close.

“Well done, Cadet Donovan,” Lieutenant Sunderland said once the pair were back on the plateau. “You chose to shove your cockiness to the side. Cadet Lennox, it’s your turn. Make me proud.”

“Yes, Sir,” Brie replied.

Pierce fell back in line while Brie and Flame inched closer to the plateau’s edge and took off. I was mesmerized by the way Brie was in perfect control of her dragon and how she steered her in whatever direction she wanted. Flame was answering Brie’s requests as soon as they were in the air, and I couldn’t help the brief flare of jealousy that ignited within me. I had no idea what Storm and I looked like when we flew, but I hoped we looked as fierce and in sync as Brie and Flame did.

While they flew above the Noose, I overheard Pierce and Andrew’s conversation. The roommates were close enough I could listen in without being obvious about it, though the two were talking loud enough that I didn’t think they cared if someone heard them.

“He’s right you know,” Andrew said and nodded toward Bravo. “Pulling up was the smartest thing to do.”

“At least I can say I nearly got it right,” Pierce retorted. “I could sense that Bravo wasn’t one hundred percent confident, so I thought pulling up was the best option for us.”

“He’s full of shit, isn’t he?” Caleb murmured quietly.

I nodded in agreement and watched the way Andrew shook his head. The golden boy looked disheartened, and I was sure it was because of his roommate’s behavior more than anything else. It must’ve been difficult for him to share a room with Pierce, and a part of me felt sorry for the guy, but a part of me was glad it was him and not me.

“You don’t have to lie,” Andrew eventually said. “We’re all here to learn, and we’re still learning. We can’t succeed at everything on the first try every time.”

“I can,” Pierce insisted. “But if I did, they’d have to get rid of all of your asses. Consider me merciful.”

“That’s not how it works and you know it,” Andrew sighed. “They can’t expel us from the academy.”

“Yeah?” Pierce challenged. “Are you sure about that, Golden Boy?”

“Why do you keep insulting everyone?” Andrew sighed. “They won’t select you as squad leader if you can’t even talk to the people in your command without lobbing an insult.”

I was impressed by how calm and collected Andrew was when he spoke with Pierce. I knew I would’ve lost my shit ages ago, and we’d probably have both been kicked out for fighting.

“Whatever,” Pierce growled. “I bet you can’t do better than me anyway.”

“It’s not a competition,” Andrew reminded him. “At least, not yet it isn’t.”

“Everything is a competition when you join the Dragon Corps.” Pierce rolled his eyes. “Better get used to it, golden boy, or you can say goodbye to your legacy.”

“A legacy doesn’t mean I have to put my dragon in danger,” Andrew pointed out. “In fact, the whole point of the program is to teach us how to keep our dragons safe.”

“So you’re admitting that I’m better than you?” The smirk on Pierce’s face made me want to punch him in the jaw.

Somehow, Andrew only shook his head.

“That’s not what I’m saying,” Andrew protested. “You have to be conscious of your dragon’s welfare as well as your own, or you can kiss your dream goodbye. That’s what it means to be part of the Dragon Corps.”

“Go, Andrew,” Caleb whispered beside me with his fist raised in the air.

I stifled a laugh, but when I turned back toward the arguing duo, I saw that the air had shifted slightly. Andrew was still composed, but there was a tense atmosphere between the two men. The electricity in the air was impossible to miss, and they probably would’ve jumped at each other’s throats if Sunderland hadn’t been nearby.

“Why don’t you prove you’re the best then, hmm?” Pierce challenged. “Do better than me, and I’ll personally admit that you’re the shining star everyone claims you are.”

“That’s hardly fair, and you know it,” Andrew snapped. “Besides, it’s not like I need your validation or approval to know I’m one of the best here.”

“Prove it.” Pierce smirked, clearly convinced there was no way Andrew could outfly him.

“Tone it down, guys,” I warned when I saw some of the other cadets were tuning in to the argument.

Sunderland wasn’t paying attention to us since he was watching Brie’s attempt down in the Noose, but it didn’t mean that he couldn’t overhear us.

“Shut it, Randall,” Pierce snapped at me. “No one asked for your input.”

“And no one asked for yours, either,” Caleb retorted.

“Whatever, shorty,” Pierce snorted as he rolled his eyes. “This doesn’t concern you.”

“It does if it’s about the squad leader,” Caleb said quietly.

Pierce glared at us before he turned toward his roommate and sneered at him. “

“Well, then, golden boy?” Pierce hissed. “Are you up for the challenge?”

Andrew was silent for a moment, and it looked like he was seriously considering Pierce’s challenge, even though it was both stupid and dangerous. I silently urged Andrew to keep ignoring Pierce, but I kept my mouth shut because Sunderland had finally turned to look at us for a second. I told myself this was a pissing contest between two roommates, and only they could put an end to it.

“Fine,” Andrew ended up saying. “I accept your challenge.”

“May the best rider win,” Pierce smirked.

I glanced at Caleb, who looked just as surprised as I was. Neither of us had expected Andrew to agree to the challenge because the heir to the Fitzgerald legacy had always managed to rise above. But Pierce seemed to have finally worn him down, and I wasn’t sure that would end well for Andrew or the squad.

Down in the chasm, Brie neared the pillar and pulled up at the last moment, like we all had. She had a disappointed expression on her face when she landed on the plateau, but Sunderland congratulated her just as he had all the others.

“Good choice, Cadet Lennox,” Sunderland said. “Cadet Fitzgerald, you’re next. Try not to disappoint me.”

“I won’t, Sir,” Andrew retorted, and then he shot a glare at Pierce before he urged his dragon onward.

“Don’t do it, Andrew!” Byron shouted just as the pair took off.

“Shut up,” Pierce glowered at him. “Let him prove he’s the best.”

“Oh, boy,” Caleb murmured. “This isn’t gonna end well.”

“What happened?” Brie asked as she fell back in line. “What did I miss?”

“You won’t believe it,” Caleb said as he leaned forward to peer at her.

While my friend got her up to speed about the showdown between Pierce and Andrew, I watched as Andrew flew above the chasm to get a feel of the area. The knot in my stomach that had disappeared after I’d finished my flight had returned, but it felt heavier than before. If Andrew or his dragon got hurt because of Pierce, I was sure the rest of the cadets would turn on Pierce.

“There’s no way Andrew’s stupid enough to do the maneuver,” Brie murmured on my left.

“I think he feels he has something to prove,” I replied. “Both to himself and to Sunderland.”

“That’s foolish.” Brie shook her head in clear disappointment. “We’re not here to be stunt pilots, but to become dragon riders. We’re here to win wars.”

“Tell that to fucking Pierce,” Caleb muttered as he glared at the toxic cadet.

Andrew was now beginning his second lap, and a moment later, his dragon began to dive at full speed. Even from the plateau, I could see how determined he was, and so I wasn’t surprised when he didn’t slow down, even as he neared the pillar.

“Fuck me, he’s going to do it,” I gasped.

I didn’t know whether to be impressed by Andrew’s confidence or terrified by his foolishness.

“Do it, Andrew!” Pierce shouted. “Prove you deserve to be a Fitzgerald!”

His shout unsettled Andrew, who glanced behind him at the sound. The split second it took for him to look away from his goal was a huge mistake. His dragon had begun rolling on himself, but without his rider’s direction, he collided with the pillar at full speed. I saw the moment Andrew’s head hit the rocky pillar, and I jumped into action without thinking.

“Storm, go!” I shouted and urged my dragon forward just as someone yelled that Andrew was going to crash.

In less than a second, Storm was in the air and rushing toward Andrew and his dragon. The pair was spiraling downward, and I realized something was wrong when Andrew didn’t try to pull up.

“Faster, Storm!” I yelled and tightened my legs around his flanks.

My dragon pushed himself, and after a blinding moment of flight, we reached Andrew and his dragon, who had a massive tear in one of his wings and couldn’t use them to fly. Andrew was panic-stricken as he pulled on the reins, and despite his protective head gear, he had a gash on his face that streamed dark blood.

“Andrew, grab my hand!” I shouted.

Storm got as close to the falling pair as he could without hindering his own flying, and I extended a hand to grab hold of Andrew. If I could just move Andrew to my saddle, Storm could try to grab Andrew’s dragon in his talons and fly us back to the plateau.

“Jake, help me!” Andrew screamed.

His voice was laced with horror, and his face had paled considerably. My fingers grasped Andrew’s sleeve, but just as I was about to hold on to him, his dragon hit the other side of the chasm. The reins snapped, and so did the straps that held Andrew in place.

“Jake!” he yelled just before a blood-curling scream echoed through the chasm.

“Andrew, no!” I shouted.

No matter how fast I urged Storm downward, we were never going to make it. Andrew’s wide, pleading eyes were seared in my brain as his body hit the ground with a deafening thud. The sound of his bones cracking against the hard stone made me dry heave, and I turned away for a second until my stomach settled.

“Storm, get Art!” I commanded.

I couldn’t let Andrew’s dragon, named after his great-grandfather, die as well. And thankfully, Storm must’ve felt the same because he roared so loud the red rocks trembled all around us and threatened to tumble down over us. Art roared back, but it sounded painful, like he was in agony, both from the wound in his wing and the loss of his rider.

Thanks to Storm’s larger size, his talons managed to grab a hold of Art’s body, but we immediately began losing altitude. Storm angrily flapped his wings to get out of the chasm, but no matter how hard he moved, it wasn’t enough.

“Come on, Storm!” I yelled. “You can do it.”

Storm roared again and flapped his wings even harder, and we suddenly began gaining altitude again. I almost whooped in victory before I noticed that Sunderland had joined me to save Art. It took all four of us to lift Art to the plateau, and Storm was panting from the exertion as we finally touched down. I was panting, too, but that was from watching one of my classmates fall to his death.

“What the hell just happened?” Sunderland shouted as he jumped off his dragon and whirled around to glare at us.

No one dared to answer him, not even Pierce. I glanced at the asshole, but he kept his eyes firmly planted on the ground. I wasn’t the kind of person to rat someone out, but right then, it was the only thing I wanted to do.

Andrew Fitzgerald was dead, and it was Pierce’s fault.

Chapter 10

The flight back to the campus was dead silent. Art was flown in a dragon carrier back to the academy where he could receive treatment, and Andrew’s body followed us in a military transport. Lieutenant Sunderland had exploded on us in the aftermath of Andrew’s death, but none of us said anything. Accidents happened, and some cadets died during training as we all knew. We just hadn’t expected Andrew Fitzgerald to be the first one to go.

I was disgusted with Pierce’s actions, but more importantly, I was both disappointed and angry with myself. If I’d acted quicker or done something differently, then maybe Andrew would still be alive. But that was just wishful thinking. Even if Storm had been twice as fast it wouldn’t have helped, Andrew’s fate was sealed. But the sound of his bones breaking as he hit the ground kept resonating in my skull, and I couldn’t get rid of the sheer terror that had marred his bloodied face.

After the longest twenty minutes of my life, we finally made it back to the flying field where General Harlow and Captain Hale greeted our return with severe expressions. Clearly, the military compound had already warned the academy what had happened since Harlow was at the field, and if he wasn’t shocked, he was definitely disappointed.

The plane with Andrew’s body landed at the far end of the field at a safe distance from our dragons, and when the engines stopped, a handful of squires rushed across the field to assist the soldiers who came out with a stretcher. Andrew had been covered with a white sheet, but one of his arms had fallen to the side. It was limp, still, and lifeless, and for the first time it really clicked with me what his death meant.

Andrew was gone, and he was never coming back. He’d never make his family proud and live up to Arthur Fitzgerald’s legacy.

“Cadets, to your dorms, now!” Captain Hale ordered.

A dozen more squires came rushing onto the field to take our dragons back to the stables. I spotted Gracie among them, and we briefly smiled at each other, though I was certain that mine looked more like a grimace than an actual smile. From the confused look on her face, I assumed that the squires had no idea what had transpired in the Grand Canyon, except for the ones who were now carrying Andrew’s body. Soon, the whole academy would find out about his death, and his family would be notified as well.

None of the cadets stuck around the field, but I did turn back long enough to see that Lieutenant Sunderland was in deep conversation with General Harlow. Hale ushered us into the van before I could see anything else, and the Captain drove us back to the campus without saying anything.

The atmosphere inside the vehicle was tense, and even Pierce managed to keep a lid on his smart-ass comments. I briefly wondered if he felt guilty, but that required empathy, which I was sure Pierce didn’t have.

Once we reached the campus, Hale told us the rest of the schedule was canceled for the day, so I headed straight for my room. I had no idea what the procedure was when a cadet died, but I assumed there’d be a funeral at some point. Once inside our room, Caleb dropped onto his bed with a vacant expression on his face. His glasses were slightly askew, but he didn’t seem to notice as he stared at the ceiling.

I sat across from him on the edge of my bed and buried my face in my hands. Now that the adrenaline had worn off, I felt like a ton of bricks had landed on my head.

“It wasn’t your fault,” Caleb said in a dull tone. “You know that, right?”

I slowly looked up and opened my mouth to say something, but no words came out. The truth was I didn’t know if I believed that or not. It felt like it was my fault somehow, though I wasn’t sure what I could’ve done differently. Maybe if I’d kicked Pierce’s butt instead of always letting him off the hook, Andrew would still be alive.

God, there’d been so many opportunities to shut Pierce’s mouth. Why hadn’t I taken them?

“Jake, did you hear me?’ Caleb asked. “It wasn’t your fault.”

“Wasn’t it?” I replied.

“No,” my friend said forcefully. “There’s no one to blame but Andrew. He’s the one who thought he had something to prove. And if Pierce hadn’t goaded him, then who’s to say that he still wouldn’t have tried the maneuver? What’s done is done, Jake, and there’s nothing either of us can do about it except move on.”

“I know,” I sighed and shook my head to clear the dark thoughts away. “But I still can’t help but feel guilty about Andrew’s death. If Storm and I had gotten to him faster, then he’d still be alive.”

“Or maybe you’d be dead as well.” Caleb’s voice was harsher than I’d ever heard, and I looked up in astonishment to see a frown on his usually happy face. “You’re the only one who’s bothered to help me, so you can’t die. Got it?”

“Loud and clear,” I replied automatically and even managed the ghost of a smile.

“I’m serious, though,” Caleb insisted, though a smile appeared on his face as well. “Don’t leave me alone here. That prick Pierce will make a midnight snack out of me if you aren’t here.”

“Of course,” I replied and managed to stifle a laugh, though I couldn’t keep the grin off my face. “We wouldn’t want that, would we?”

“Shut up!” Caleb laughed and threw a pillow at me.

I easily caught it before it hit me in the face and resisted the urge to throw it back at him. Despite the grim circumstances, it was a relief to know that Caleb and I could still joke around and be our usual selves, even if it was only for a minute. But soon, our smiles dropped, and we stared at each other as we remembered why we were stuck in our dorm room.

“Man, this sucks,” I sighed and fell backward on the mattress.

“You got that right,” Caleb agreed.

We fell silent, and I felt myself dozing off. We probably could’ve used our time to prepare for classes or go over the lecture material, but neither of us had the heart for it. I must’ve fallen asleep not long after that because I woke up to the sound of Hale’s alarm the next morning. Usually, he used it in the middle of the night, so at least this time it was at a decent hour of the day.

“Come on, man,” Caleb said.

My friend was already up and dressed in his academy uniform. I sighed because I knew what was coming, and then I slipped into my own uniform. When we were both ready, we stepped into the hall and joined the other members of our class. Everyone else was in their uniforms as well, and I noticed that Anji had been crying. The dark skin around her eyes was puffy and red, and she kept sniffling and wiping her nose with a used tissue. Our eyes briefly met, and she offered me a weak smile that I could barely return.

“Attention, Cadets,” Captain Hale said once we were lined up.

He looked like he’d aged five years since we saw him on the flying field. His features were grim and set into harsh lines, and his lips were a thin line that tilted downward. Although he was wearing his usual military uniform, his back was straighter than I’d ever seen, which was saying something because Hale usually looked like he had a steel bar for a spine.

“The entire academy is gathering on the flying field for a last farewell to Cadet Fitzgerald,” Hale announced. “Let’s go.”

He spun around, and we all followed after him in two lines. Usually, it’d be two lines of six, but we were now down one cadet, so one line had only five cadets, and it was led by Pierce.

I glanced over at Andrew’s roommate briefly, but I couldn’t gauge his expression or what he was feeling, if he even had any feelings at all. He kept his head high and his eyes forward, and no matter how hard I looked, I couldn’t find any trace of guilt or remorse on his face or in the way he carried himself. Anyone else would’ve been horrified by what had happened, but it only strengthened what I already knew about Pierce. He was an egotistical prick and probably always would be.

The van was dead silent as Hale drove us to the flying field. None of us dared say anything, and for once, even Pierce showed some form of decorum by remaining just as silent as the rest of us. I was surprised by the fact that the sun was already setting as we drove away from campus. We’d spent the whole day inside, and I’d slept for most of it. I suppose it made sense to hold Andrew’s funeral at sundown since most important events that were organized by the academy were held in the evenings.

The one thing I had no clue about was what a ‘last farewell’ meant in the Dragon Corps. Somehow, I assumed that Andrew’s dragon would be involved, probably to shoot fire and make the ceremony more symbolic than a civilian’s funeral. But it seemed impossible that Art would’ve recovered after only a few hours, given the severity of his injuries. Art’s wing had nearly been shredded, but luckily, the academy had some of the best practitioners of dragon medicine in the world. And since classes had been canceled for the rest of the day, it was safe to assume that everyone had given the healers a hand if they could.

When we arrived at the flying field, the first thing I noticed was the pyre that’d been built in the middle of the field. I’d read enough books about Dragon Corps to know that when a soldier died, they didn’t have a typical funeral that everyone else would have. They had a pyre where everyone could bid the fallen soldier the farewell they deserved.

The same brass band stood on the right side of the pyre, and even from a distance, I could tell they were all grim-faced like we were. The tunes they’d be playing in a moment would be far from the upbeat marches they’d performed only a few days ago during the Dragon Pledge ceremony.

Upperclassmen had already arrived and stood in several straight lines in front of the pyre. Hale ushered us to the front where we stood right behind the faculty members and General Harlow. To the left side, away from the academy members, a huddled group of civilians wore mournful looks on their faces. It wasn’t difficult to realize who they were.

They had to be Andrew’s family.

There was an older man in a wheelchair who wore an old military uniform with wings and several medals, and I instantly recognized he was Andrew’s famous father. A woman stood beside him with a hand on his shoulder and a black veil over her face to hide her features, but I saw the handkerchief she discreetly used to dab at her eyes every so often, so I assumed she was Andrew’s mother. There was also a younger girl and boy who were probably Andrew’s siblings, and they held each other’s hand tightly.

My heart went out to them, and I desperately wished I could walk over to them and apologize for their son’s death. While I knew it wasn’t my fault, and Andrew was always going to die the moment he accepted Pierce’s challenge, irrational guilt flared within me. The feeling was so sudden that I staggered in place. Caleb shot me a concerned look, but I shook my head to let him know I was okay, even though I wasn’t.

There wasn’t a single noise save for the distant growls that came from the stables where our dragons were resting. But when General Harlow took a step toward the pyre and turned to face the whole academy, the brass band began playing a sorrowful melody.

“We stand here to honor one of our own,” Harlow said in a loud and clear voice. “Cadet Fitzgerald flew with courage and conviction, and he didn’t falter in the face of adversity. The Noose got the better of him, but don’t let that be the only thing you remember about him. He was a good man who gave everything to his dragon, his academy, and his country. Our brother-in-arms may be gone, but he isn’t lost. He soars among the fallen soldiers and dragons, and he will continue to fly for eternity.”

Harlow paused, and the brass band’s sorrowful melody increased in tempo and pitch, and we all turned as one to see two squires leading Art out of the stables. The dark orange dragon was still standing on his four legs, but his broken wing was immobilized with a splint that stood out in a stark contrast against his dark scales.

At the sight of Andrew’s dragon, the woman with the veil let out a choked sob that made me want to run to her and give her all my support. Luckily, the slowly increasing music soon drowned out the sound of her crying.

The crowd of classmen divided in two to make way for Art and the squires who held his reins, and I turned to salute the injured dragon. Every member of the academy, classmen and faculty members alike, also saluted Art as he walked toward the pyre. I did the same when the dragon walked by me, and I could’ve sworn I saw Art bow his head when he passed by me. Out of respect for both him and his fallen rider, I bowed my head in return.

When Art reached the pyre, the cadets fell back in position, and the brass band paused their music. General Harlow saluted Art and placed a banner around his neck in Andrew’s memory. It had the academy’s colors and motto written on one side along with Andrew’s name and rank on the other.

“You are now rider-free, but your purpose isn’t lost,” he said as he looked Art in the eyes. “Your fire will take your rider away as it marks Cadet Fitzgerald’s end, but know that your torch will carry him to the skies. The path ahead is unclear, but a new rider you shall have.”

The brass band began the ceremonial melody that every military member, no matter what branch they were from, received during their funeral. Each member of Andrew’s family was given a lit torch, and they spread themselves around the pyre, but they didn’t move to light it just yet. Everyone was waiting for Art to do the honors, yet Art stood so still I almost believed that he was about to drop dead.

But then he suddenly opened his mouth and let out a large stream of liquid hot fire. The flames licked at the wood that surrounded Andrew’s still body, and in the span of two seconds, the whole pyre was set ablaze. The Fitzgeralds lowered their torches into the pyre, and I saw them murmur quiet words of prayers that got swallowed by the slowly rising roar of the fire.

When the stream of Art’s fire ebbed, he threw his head back to look at the darkening sky and let out a deafening roar. The ground trembled beneath my feet, and I staggered in place. Several more roars echoed throughout the field, and I realized that the other dragons were also mourning a rider.

The most magical sight, though, came from the upperclassmen’s dragons. They didn’t need to stay in a stable overnight, and they were now flying in a circle above the pyre while curls of black smoke rose to meet them. There were two dozen almost fully-grown dragons in the sky that celebrated Andrew’s life and dedication, and it was an incredible sight. I heard a few sniffles in the crowd, and I even felt my eyes tear up a little.

We faced the pyre until General Harlow saluted Andrew one last time. Then he turned around and walked off the field. One by one, faculty members followed after him, and then it was the upperclassmen. I knew I had to go with my peers, but I also desperately wanted to give my condolences to Andrew’s family for their terrible loss. It wasn’t my place to do that, so I simply glanced at them one final time before I joined the rest of the freshmen.

Art remained by Andrew’s side, and I had a feeling he’d stay on the field until the very last embers gave out their glow. It was a heartbreaking thought, and it immediately made me think of Storm and what he would do if anything happened to me. I liked to think that Storm would mourn me just as much as Art was currently mourning Andrew.

“Man, that was tough,” Caleb murmured as we walked off the field and back toward the few vans that waited for us.

“It was,” I agreed.

My throat felt like it’d been tied into knots, so my voice sounded raspy, even to my ears. I cleared my throat as I climbed inside the van after my friend, and we took our seats without looking at anyone else. Captain Hale drove us back to the campus and ordered us to head straight to our common room.

“Tomorrow is a new day,” he said once we were out of the van and standing in the inner courtyard. “Classes will resume as normal.”

“What about Andrew’s dragon?” Anji asked.

Her face was red and puffy, and there were still traces of tears on her cheeks. Her hands held her elbows, as if she physically needed to support herself to make it through the rest of the evening. While I sympathized with her, I also knew that she needed to toughen up if she wanted to become a successful rider because deaths among the corps were more common than people liked to admit. Next to her, Brie was as grim-faced as we all were, but it was clear that she hadn’t been crying.

“The unbonded dragon isn’t your concern,” Hale replied. “Now get inside.”

“Yes, Sir.” Anji lowered her head in submission and was the first one to disappear through the doors.

Given the circumstances, I would’ve expected Hale to demonstrate a little more empathy than he had, but this was DCA after all. The death of a cadet was like second nature here.

The rest of us followed Anji into the common room, and as soon as the door closed behind us, the accusations began to fly.

“This is all your fault, Pierce!” Anji shouted and jabbed her forefinger against his chest. “If it weren’t for you, Andrew would still be alive.”

“Oh, shut up already.” Pierce rolled his eyes and batted her hand away like he’d bat at a fly. “Your precious Golden Boy thought he was too good for us, and look what happened to him. He fucking died. Get over yourself.”

“Everybody here knows you goaded him into performing the maneuver, Pierce,” I snapped. “Why the heck would you do that? Were you afraid of a little competition?”

“Afraid of Fitzgerald?” Pierce sniffed in a haughty way. “Ha, you wish. None of you are real competition, and Andrew certainly wasn’t, either.”

All the emotion that I’d buried since the morning resurfaced. I wanted to punch Pierce in the fucking face, but an officer was supposed to be better than that and had to rise above it.

“You egged him on, Pierce,” I reiterated in a harsh tone. “You can tell yourself whatever you want if it helps you sleep at night, but you’re just as responsible for Andrew’s death as Andrew is.”

“What the heck, Jake?” Anji turned her anger toward me, but she didn’t stab her finger in my chest. “Why would you blame Andrew for his own death?”

“You saw what happened,” I replied and then took a deep breath to steady my nerves. “Andrew thought he had something to prove, so he pushed himself too hard and failed. He let Pierce get in his head, which caused his downfall.”

“Told you I wasn’t to blame.” Pierce grinned at Anji.

“You are, though,” I argued and glared at him. “We all know that none of us can perform the riskier maneuvers yet, but it didn’t stop you from provoking Andrew into attempting it.”

“Whatever.” Pierce rolled his eyes and edged away from the group so he could sprawl across a loveseat. “I won’t lose sleep over one less opponent.”

“Don’t you get it?” Caleb spoke up, and all heads turned to him. “Yes, there’s a competition, but the whole point of the program is to form a close-knit squadron unit that can work together to defeat our enemies. We’re at war, dumbass, and we can’t have any dissidence within our own ranks.”

“Nicely said,” Nick agreed and nodded at my friend.

“That’s rich of you to say, Nikolai,” Pierce sneered.

“My name’s Nick, you moron,” he sighed. “I’m not a Soviet spy, so you can cut the attitude you’ve had with me since day one.”

“Guys, stop!” Brie said suddenly in a forceful tone. “This is exactly why the Cold War is still going on after eighty years. Men simply can’t get along. Everything is a macho competition with y’all. Get over yourselves, especially you, Pierce.”

“For you, puppet, I might do just that.” Pierce did a lewd gesture with his tongue that made her gag.

“You’re disgusting.” Brie rolled her eyes at him and left the common room.

Since they were sharing a room, both Anji and Miranda followed after her, though it was probably because they didn’t want to stick around someone like Pierce rather than make sure Brie was okay. Besides, Brie wouldn’t let someone like Pierce get under her skin, and even if he did, she’d probably be plotting a more subtle revenge than attempting the Noose before she was ready.

“Guys, Caleb’s right,” Byron sighed and took a seat at a table. “There might be a competition at the end of the month, but we’re all going to be in the same squadron, and once we’re deployed overseas, we’ll have to work together as a team. We need to start doing that now.”

“Let’s put our differences aside,” I added and looked straight at Pierce.

The bastard was looking at his nails while he pretended to ignore all of us, so I sighed, shook my head, and also left the common room. There was no reasoning with Pierce, so I wasn’t going to waste my breath on him. I sensed that someone was following me, but when I looked over my shoulder, I saw it was only Caleb. The two of us returned to our shared room, and we made the most of our free evening by getting some studying done.

In the morning, things went back to normal. I got up at five-thirty for our usual morning run, but before we could head back inside for breakfast, Captain Hale had an announcement to make.

“Today’s a very special day for you, Cadets,” he revealed. “Classes are cancelled, and you’re required to show up at the flying field in exactly thirty minutes.”

“What for?” Pierce asked in a sullen voice.

“Did I say you could ask questions?” Hale lifted an eyebrow, and Pierce scowled in return though he stayed silent. “Well, what are you waiting for? Go! Oh, and don’t forget to bring your rucksack.”

“Why the hell should we need a rucksack?” Pierce grumbled to himself, but no one answered him.

We scrambled up the stairs and once inside the building, I made a beeline for the common shower rooms. I wondered what Lieutenant Sunderland had in store for us and if it had anything to do with Andrew’s sudden death. Somehow, I didn’t think so. Since it was so common for cadets to die during training, I didn’t think the academy would cease all classes for a special activity that might’ve concerned Andrew. My best guess was that we were about to face another challenge, and I was mentally readying myself for it.

I showered in record time and then dutifully put on my flying gear minus the head gear and goggles, since these were items that I wouldn’t need to put on until I was ready to mount Storm. The rucksack, however, worried me a tiny bit. What could we do all day that required us to carry a ruck? I could think of a few things, but until Sunderland told us exactly what he’d planned for us, I’d only give myself more stress by trying to guess what was about to happen.

“Man, I’ve got a bad feeling about today,” Caleb mumbled as he put on his flying gear.

“Don’t overthink it,” I advised. “Whatever happens will happen.”

“You’re not exactly instilling a load of confidence in me, you know that, right?” Caleb said dryly.

“Hey, I’m just saying it like it is,” I chuckled. “Come on, Hale’s waiting for us.”

“Whatever it is we’re doing, I hope I’m going to be as far away from Pierce the dick as possible,” my friend murmured as we left our dorm room.

“It’s rather impossible to stay away from him,” I laughed and playfully wrapped an arm around his shoulders so I could teasingly play fight with him.

“I can try,” Caleb laughed and shoved me off of him.

“Not if it’s a team exercise,” I retorted.

“Man, don’t say that.” He grimaced at whatever thought came into his mind, and I couldn’t help but laugh again.

Despite the grim circumstances from yesterday, I was in a pretty good mood, and I was ready to tackle whatever challenge Sunderland was about to throw at us. Andrew’s death actually made me want to surpass myself and show everyone that I was a good contender for the squadron leader position.

“What are you two yappin’ about?” Hale barked when Caleb and I stepped out into the inner courtyard. “Get in the van!”

“Yes, Sir!” We replied as one.

I hid a laugh and climbed inside the van after Caleb. The atmosphere was still slightly tense, but at least this time, the cadets were talking among themselves. The only person who was silent was, surprisingly, Pierce. He looked like a sulky child who didn’t get his favorite toy for Christmas and was now brooding.

“Think he’s feeling guilty about Andrew yet?” Caleb whispered when he saw who I was looking at.

“Definitely not,” I snorted and shook my head. “He’s probably annoyed that we ganged up on him last night.”

“Hmmm,” Caleb hummed and shrugged. “I’d sympathize with him if he wasn’t such an asshole.”

I openly laughed and shrugged off the stares that I received in return. Indeed, I was in an insanely fantastic mood.

Chapter 11

My good mood disappeared almost as soon as we arrived at the flying field. Eleven of us stood in a neat line in front of Lieutenant Sunderland and his massive burgundy dragon with the gigantic sharp talons, and I could sense the unease that rippled along our line.

“Good morning, Cadets,” Sunderland greeted us.

I noticed the hint of a smirk on his laid-back face, and I knew that whatever he had in store for us didn’t bode well for our health. My heartbeat picked up in anticipation, and I could feel Caleb shake from head to toe with every word Sunderland spoke. The poor dude was stressing himself out, and we still had no idea what our instructor had planned.

“Easy,” I whispered under my breath.

Caleb gave me a quick nod, but that was the only acknowledgement of my order.

“Today, we’re doing something special,” our flying instructor continued as he started pacing in front of us with his arms behind his back. “You have fifteen minutes to get your dragons ready and in formation.”

“Aren’t you going to tell us why we need the rucksacks?” Byron asked.

“No,” Sunderland said. “You’ll find out soon enough. Fifteen minutes, go.”

Our group scattered across the field to reach the stables. Despite how curious I was to find out what we were about to do, I kept my head down as I worked on getting Storm ready. I was among the first three to get back to the flying field, and since Storm and I had come to a truce, he lowered himself down before I could even ask.

“Not bad, Cadets,” Sunderland said after fifteen minutes when we were all mounted and secured. “Same basic diamond formation. Donovan, Randall, you’re on me.”

I was startled at the sound of my own name, but I quickly jumped into action and took Andrew’s old position. Being his replacement boosted my confidence, so while we flew in perfect formation to the military compound in the Grand Canyon, I regained some of my good mood. My heartbeat was still skyrocketing, but this time it was because I was flying. I was glad that the excitement of sitting on a dragon’s back hadn’t yet disappeared completely, and I hoped it never would.

Storm was a powerful dragon, and every time he batted his wings against the wind, I felt every inch of his muscles move against my legs. I’d already noticed that the saddle straps were getting a bit too short and tight around his stomach and flank, so I’d have to either get a new saddle or have a squire change the straps.

All too soon, though, we reached the compound and landed on the runway. Sunderland jumped off his dragon without a hitch and instructed us to do the same. I pushed my goggles up to my forehead and then quickly loosened all the straps and ropes that kept me secure. Once I was free of the gear, I joined my fellow cadets inside one of the sleek, steel buildings.

It must’ve been a tactical room of sorts because the only furniture in it was a long rectangular table covered with a map of the desert. A whiteboard hung on the wall across from the door, but it was completely blank. Since there were no chairs, we stood in a circle around the table while Sunderland took the spot at the head of the table and in front of the board.

“I’m sure you’re all wondering why we’re here, so I won’t beat around the bush,” Sunderland said. “Today, we’re combining dragon bonding and team building in a single exercise. You’ll partner up for a unique challenge that will earn you points for the Wingleader Tournament. Your goal is to spend a day and a night in the desert with minimal supplies and work as a team to get through the challenges that you’ll face. Give up and you’ll have a low score. Succeed and you’ll rank high on the leadership board. Got it?”

Sunderland looked at each of us in turn, and when our eyes locked, I nodded solemnly. Now I finally knew why we needed a rucksack, and the nervous anticipation that I’d experienced earlier this morning returned in full force. I didn’t even need to glance at Caleb to know that my friend’s face had probably turned green. I knew I’d be fine as long as I wasn’t paired up with Pierce, though my roommate was probably calculating the odds on his survival right then.

“Good.” Sunderland nodded. “Now for the teams. Cadet Allen and Cadet Kumar, you’ll team up together.”

Anji looked relieved to be teaming up with Xander, and it confirmed my suspicions that she wanted to be partnered up with anyone except Pierce. There were only eight more cadets to choose from, and I hoped I’d get to be with Caleb or Brie.

With Caleb, it’d be a walk in the park to get through the exercise, and with Brie, I’d get the opportunity to get to know what she was like when we weren’t on school property. Unfortunately for me, Sunderland partnered Brie with Nick and Caleb with Miranda. So that only left Pierce, Byron, Michael, and Dave. I almost forgot about Michael and Dave since the two men were always the quietest of our group and always kept to themselves. It probably didn’t help that they also shared a room, which meant they didn’t necessarily see any reason to mingle with the rest of us.

“Since we have an uneven number of cadets, you three will team up,” Sunderland said as he pointed at Byron, Michael, and Dave. “And you two will partner up.”

When he turned to look at Pierce and I, there was a glint in Sunderland’s eyes that made me think it wasn’t accidental that Pierce and I were going to be teammates. I assumed our instructors knew that we didn’t see eye to eye, and that was probably why Sunderland had paired us up together. If we could manage to put our differences aside and focus on the task at hand, then we could win the challenge and get a head start on the tournament ranking.

That was a big if, though.

“Yes, Sir,” I replied, though what I really wanted to say was a few swear words.

“Good.” Sunderland smiled in a satisfied manner. “Each team will be given a radio to contact me in case of emergency or if you wish to quit. I suggest you think twice before doing that, Cadets.”

He glanced at the door and signaled someone to come forward. I turned along with the other cadets to see two soldiers in dark green military uniforms walk inside the room. They each carried a large cardboard box that they placed on top of the map.

Sunderland then gave each team a radio along with the frequency we’d have to use in order to contact him. We all knew how to use Morse code since it was a prerequisite to apply for the Dragon Corps, but I figured I was probably faster than Pierce since I’d used Morse Code in combat training before. So I started to reach for the radio, but before I could grab it, Pierce snatched it from our instructor and shoved it deep inside his rucksack. I had to bite my tongue to stop myself from cursing at him, but the temptation was almost impossible to endure. So I breathed through my nose instead and tried to steady my rising anger.

“The second item you’ll be taking with you is a first-aid kit,” Sunderland continued as he rummaged through the second cardboard box. “The kit is very minimal, so I suggest you be careful out there.”

He wasn’t joking. The kit was barely the size of a pocket-sized book, but when I checked inside, I saw it contained the bare minimum needed to treat a superficial wound. An injury more serious would have to be treated properly by healers, but it’d mean giving up the challenge.

When Pierce made no attempt to grab the kit, I swallowed a sigh and buried the kit in my own bag. I expected Sunderland to give us protein bars or some fruits, but he only gave us a small bottle of water each to last for the whole day and night.

“You’ll have to find your own food and source of water,” he announced. “It shouldn’t be too difficult for training riders like yourselves. Right, now here’s a map and a compass. Each team has a different starting point, but you’ll all end up at the same place. Any questions?”

“What exactly are we supposed to do?” Miranda asked. “Go from point A to point B?”

“Well done, Cadet Hernandez, you’ve figured it out on your own,” Sunderland replied.

I hid my smile behind my hand and saw Caleb do the same. Sunderland’s voice had dripped with sarcasm, and Miranda’s tan skin flushed bright red. Her Mexican heritage wasn’t enough to hide her blushing cheeks, but she knew better than to talk back to our instructor.

“Remember, Cadets, work as a team and bond with your dragons,” Sunderland reiterated. “You all have coordinates to follow to reach halfway points and earn extra points. Don’t reach them and you won’t get those extra points. Understood?”

“Yes, Sir,” I said and nodded while the others did the same.

“Then off you go.” Sunderland motioned at the door where the two soldiers who’d carried our supplies were guarding the room. “And good luck.”

We all mumbled a vague ‘thank you,’ and then we were out the door and heading back to the runway. Since the bonding ceremony, I’d noticed that Storm was a lot more obedient than before. For example, he no longer tried to fly away from the other dragons. Of course, he still wasn’t part of the herd, and he was the only one at the very edge of the runway, but at least he’d listened to my command and waited for me to return. It was a gigantic leap forward in my opinion.

“Alright, Randall, I say we do this my way and you just shut up and follow my orders.” Pierce stopped walking at the edge of the runway, and his dragon, Bravo, leisurely walked toward him when he whistled to get his attention.

“Yeah, I don’t think so,” I retorted dryly. “Weren’t you listening back there? It’s a team effort, so we’re working together whether you like it or not. Get off your high horse, and let’s get to the first checkpoint.”

Without a word from me, Storm lowered himself to the ground so I could easily mount him. I buckled myself in the saddle and secured the straps across my legs and waist and then turned my attention back to Pierce, who was only just sitting down on Bravo’s back.

“I don’t think the exercise is going to be as straightforward as Sunderland made it sound,” I continued. “I have a feeling we’ll encounter some obstacles, so it’s best to be prepared to work together.”

“Whatever you say,” Pierce replied. “As long as you don’t slow me down and make me lose points, I don’t care.”

I took a deep breath and forced myself to relax and swallow back the snappy retort that nearly tumbled out of my mouth. My eyes caught Caleb’s, who sat on Greenie further down the runway, and my friend offered me an encouraging smile as well as two thumbs up. I grimaced in return, though I hoped it passed as a smile, and then I pushed aside every thought that wasn’t about Storm, Pierce, or Bravo.

Sunderland had just come out of the building, and he watched us prepare for our flights without comment. It was hard to ignore him and focus on the task, so I turned Storm just enough that I couldn’t see our instructor anymore.

Since I had the compass, I also decided to take care of the map, and according to the few red circles that had been inked on the paper, our first waypoint was about two hundred miles away from the compound, about halfway between Reno and Las Vegas. For a dragon, the distance was a piece of cake, but since we had multiple stops to make, we’d have to think about our every move carefully.

“Looks like we’re doing a loop,” I said to Pierce as I showed him the map. “See, this is the compound. Our first stop is two hundred miles northwest from here, and then we’ll be heading counterclockwise to the west.”

“Who put you in charge?” Pierce grumbled.

“No one,” I sighed. “I’m just telling you what our map says.”

All around us, the other teams were discussing their own maps and waypoints like grown-ups. Everyone seemed to be getting on well enough that they’d get through the challenge without any problems, except Pierce and I, of course.

I was sure our team would be the only one that would look more like an episode of some tween high school drama than actual dragon riders, and I truly wondered how I’d make it to tomorrow without punching my teammate. There was no doubt in my mind this exercise was also going to test my patience, and I knew that I had to rise above Pierce in order to emerge as a true leader, but damn, it was going to be hard.

“Give it here.” Pierce leaned forward and snatched the map from me. “I don’t trust your judgement.”

“Would you rather be in charge of our itinerary?” I asked and lifted an eyebrow. “Give me the radio then.”

“No.” Pierce threw me a glare before he chucked the map back at me. “Let’s go.”

As soon as he said the words, Bravo extended his wings and pushed on his legs.

“Hey, we’re a team,” I shouted after him. “Means you have to wait for me. Come on, Storm, let’s go.”

I murmured the last part to my dragon who quickly caught up to Bravo. We were the last team to leave the compound under Sunderland’s watchful eyes, but I wasn’t too concerned about our late start. We both had strong dragons that could easily make up for any lost time. What concerned me was Pierce’s attitude and the fact that he still had no concept of teamwork.

“I told you not to slow me down, Randall,” Pierce called over his shoulder as he sneered at me. “Keep up, or I’ll be flying solo.”

“Do that, and we both lose the challenge,” I retorted.

Storm easily caught up to the other dragon, but as we flew side by side, I had to admit that Pierce and Bravo were a faster pair than we were. Still, we weren’t racing. Today was all about endurance, and I hoped that both Pierce and Bravo could handle it. There was no doubt in my mind that Storm was excellent at flying long distances, so I wasn’t worried about him running out of stamina.

Pierce and I flew in utter silence for the first few minutes. Every team had gone in a different direction, and even though I was riding Storm, I’d never felt as alone as I did right then. Thankfully, we reached the first waypoint in a couple of hours.

The checkpoint itself was just the academy’s flag on top of a rocky plateau in the middle of the desert. At first glance, there was nothing else but the flag, but I had a feeling that we still had to stop. Unless the academy had hidden cameras at every waypoint for each team, there was no way Sunderland would know if we’d reached each of them. It felt like another challenge in itself, and I’d be damned if I wouldn’t succeed.

So I motioned for Pierce to start the descent toward the tablelands below, and he nodded in answer. Of all the days to be stuck in the desert, Sunderland had chosen well. Of course, it was stuffy and hot like it always was, but today the sky was marred with dark clouds, a sure sign that there was a storm on the way. I was hoping we’d find a place to shelter for the night before it hit, but that all depended on my partner.

“Why the hell are we stopping now?” Pierce shouted at me as soon as our dragons landed.

“Because we reached our first destination,” I answered and tried to keep my cool. “How do you think Sunderland is going to know we made it here? He doesn’t have superhuman vision and hearing.”

“He’s probably installed cameras in the flag, you moron,” Pierce retorted as he rolled his eyes and jumped off of Bravo’s back.

“And how do you think he managed that?” I replied as I imitated him and joined him. “That flagpole can barely stand up on its own. No way there’s a camera in there.”

“So what now, Einstein?” Pierce asked and crossed his arms.

His haughty demeanor came back, much to my displeasure, but I pushed past my frustration.

“Now we look around,” I said. “There’s probably a clue somewhere for us to find and bring back with us. That makes a lot more sense if we’re supposed to get points for this.”

Pierce was quiet for a moment, but he eventually sighed, dropped his arms, and approached the flag.

“Fine,” he grumbled. “Let’s play hide-and-seek with a mysterious clue.”

I ignored his comment and joined the search. The high plateau was vast and gave a perfect view of the canyons around us and the dark, jagged mountains. I was certain I’d just seen another team in the far distance, but it might’ve been a trick of the light or a flock of birds.

Despite the lack of sun, I was sweating in my thermal suit, and the headgear didn’t help, so I took it off and slid the goggles off my face so I could breathe without gasping.

“Right, so if I were Sunderland, where would I hide a clue?” I murmured to myself as I walked around the flag. “It can’t be too far from the checkpoint otherwise we’d miss it completely, but it can’t be too obvious either, so it’s not directly on the flag.”

“When you’re done talking to yourself, you might want to come look at this for a second,” Pierce said.

He’d walked beyond the flag toward the edge of the plateau and was now kneeling in front of a sparse patch of underbrush and rocks. At first, I couldn’t tell what he’d found, but as I got closer, I saw a red ribbon tucked beneath a rock. It was just a plain strip of cloth without anything written on it, but I had no doubt that it was the clue we were looking for.

“See?” I grinned triumphantly. “I told you there’d be a clue.”

“An old ribbon,” Pierce deadpanned. “Whoa… This is really the best clue we could ever hope to find.”

“Shut up,” I sighed and rolled my eyes.

I pushed the rock away and grabbed the ribbon, which I quickly shoved in my bag for proof that we were here. Then I took out the map and compass and tried to figure out where we needed to go next. Pierce sat on the ground with his legs dangling over the plateau’s edge, and the naughtiest part of me thought it’d be so easy to push him to his death. Of course, I quickly shoved the thought away and focused on the map.

“The second checkpoint is close to a stream about a hundred miles southwest,” I said as I focused on the map. “We can refill our bottles and hopefully forage some food once we get there.”

“Alright, Robinson Crusoe.” He rolled his eyes and got up. “Let’s race there.”

“You know it’s not a race but a long-term exercise?” I lifted my brows at him, but Pierce ignored me and climbed back on his dragon.

“You’re only saying that because you don’t want to lose,” Pierce antagonized me.

He was using the same tactic he’d used on Andrew, but unfortunately for him, I wasn’t stupid or out to prove anything. I definitely wasn’t about to race against him just to prove a point, and I would never put Storm’s life in danger because of that asshole.

“I know that you and Bravo are faster than me,” I replied a moment later. “It doesn’t mean that Storm and I couldn’t beat you, though. If it makes you feel better, I’m sure you could beat us in a race to the next check-in point. But…”

I gestured at the wilderness around us and then our bags filled with the bare minimum of supplies. We had no food unless we caught something, and since we’d gone straight from the dorms to the flying field, we hadn’t had breakfast, either. My stomach had been grumbling for the past hour, but there was no point in complaining about it since everyone else was in the same boat.

“Whatever you say… chicken.” He’d mumbled the last word under his breath, but it was still loud enough for me to hear.

He wanted me to get angry and accept his challenge, but I walked right past him, climbed back on Storm’s back, and put my headgear and goggles back on.

“Let’s go,” was all I said.

Luckily for me, Pierce didn’t antagonize me any more. He got on his dragon’s back, and we left the first checkpoint without another word. By then, it was nearly noon, and even though the sun had disappeared behind the clouds, the temperature was still stuffy. The wind created by our dragons’ wings was dry and hot, and it made it hard to breathe.

For the first half hour, Pierce made a point of staying ahead of me. It was obvious that he was showing off just to prove he had the fastest dragon, but an hour into flying, I noticed he and Bravo were starting to fall behind. This was exactly what I wanted to avoid, but Pierce, the pig-headed bastard, had refused to listen. And now, he was struggling to keep up.

I was tempted to leave him behind, but I knew it would come back to bite me in the ass. Besides, we were in the middle of a team exercise, so I couldn’t, in good conscience, abandon my teammate. The temptation was there, though, but I pushed past it and tightened my grip on the reins.

“Storm, let’s slow down a bit,” I shouted so my dragon could hear me.

Storm growled in answer and flapped his wings harder, which was a clear indication that he disagreed with me.

“I know, buddy, but we have to work as a team,” I reminded him. “Come on. You can take one for the team, can’t you?”

My dragon’s growl echoed around the sky in a way that showed how irritated and disgruntled he was, but he stabilized his wings and floated until Pierce and Bravo had caught up to us.

“What the heck are you doing?” Pierce yelled at me.

“Waiting for you!” I shouted back.

“Whatever!” I heard him say.

I gritted my teeth to prevent an insult from slipping out, but it was difficult. Pierce was really grinding on my nerves, and I wanted nothing more than to beat some sense into him.

We flew side by side for another hour and a half until I finally spotted a similar flag perched on top of a pillar. There was no way that both of us could land on the pillar, so I instructed Pierce to head to the stream and start foraging while I retrieved the second ribbon.

Much like the first time, the ribbon was easy to find, but it was a forest-green color instead of red. I shoved it in my bag and then flew down to the stream to regroup with Pierce. Bravo was already drinking gallons of water, and Storm soon joined him so he could also hydrate himself.

“I have the ribbon,” I told Pierce once I was within earshot.

“Fantastic,” Pierce said sarcastically. “Do you also want me to applaud you?”

“Do you have to be so unpleasant all the time?” I sighed and then dropped to my knees while I took off my headgear, goggles, and bag.

“I’m not here to make friends,” Pierce replied.

“Clearly,” I mumbled.

I decided it was better if I didn’t try to talk to him, since that would only make me want to hit him, so I filled my empty water bottle with fresh water before I started to look for food. Our dragons would have no problem finding their own meal, but Pierce and I would struggle.

The easiest thing would’ve been to hunt for meat and sustenance, but we didn’t have any weapons. The next best thing was to build a makeshift trap, but it would take us hours to catch something. We still needed to reach the next check-in point, and since the sun was about to set, we’d have to find shelter for the night.

So I decided to walk around the desert in search of wild berries and other plants that we could eat. It wasn’t great, but Pierce and I would need something to get us through the rest of the assignment. I was beginning to get cranky from the lack of food, and my stomach was cramping and growling from hunger.

Thankfully, Pierce seemed to recognize that he needed to eat as well, so he finally scrounged the nearby desert as well. We found some sour berries, which wasn’t much of a lunch, but it was better than nothing.

“They could’ve given us some rations to last until tomorrow,” Pierce complained.

“This might be the first time I agree with you,” I said.

“At least our dragons can find their own food,” he added.

Storm and Bravo were in the far distance by then as they flew over the rocky plains, and every now and then, we’d hear an animal shriek followed by roaring fires.

“Has Bravo ever tried to share his food with you?” I asked as an idea formed in my head.

“No.” Pierce grimaced at the thought. “That’s disgusting.”

“Maybe, but think about it,” I insisted and sat up from where I was resting against a rock. “Berries aren’t enough to feed two grown men, right? Sunderland didn’t give us any rations for a reason, and I think that might be it.”

“So what?” Pierce frowned. “We’re supposed to let our dragons hunt and give us burned food?”

“Would you rather starve?” I asked.

I couldn’t keep the annoyance out of my voice, but Pierce wasn’t fazed by it.

“I guess not,” he reluctantly said. “Right, let’s see if your stupid idea works.”

He got to his feet and whistled to get our dragons’ attention. While Bravo immediately responded to the call with a roar, Storm ignored it. Only one dragon regrouped with us, and it wasn’t mine.

“I see you’re still not in charge of your dragon,” Pierce sneered.

I bit back the retort that I was about to say and let my teammate order his dragon to bring us some food. To his credit, Bravo seemed to be listening attentively, and when Pierce stopped talking, he flew away.

“Done,” Pierce said in a satisfied tone. “Now watch and learn.”

It took Bravo less than ten minutes to come back with two burned deer. He dropped them at our feet before he flew away again and joined Storm, who continued to ignore us.

“Now what?” Pierce demanded as he glared at the carcasses.

“Now we skin them and eat the meat,” I replied.

“And how do you suggest we do that, genius?” Pierce rolled his eyes. “We don’t have a knife.”

“That’s true, but we have this.” I rummaged through my bag and took out the small first-aid kit.

“Whoa… I’m so impressed,” Pierce said dryly.

I didn’t bother replying as I unzipped the kit and opened it to take out small scissors. It was the closest thing to a sharp weapon that I could think of, and it’d have to do the trick. I knew it’d be a messy and gruesome task, but I wasn’t above getting my hands dirty if it meant I’d have something more substantial in my belly than a few berries.

“I can’t believe they paired me with you,” Pierce sighed.

“Shut up and help me,” I grunted.

Cutting open a burned carcass was hard work without a knife, and Pierce’s constant complaints only made it even less pleasant. We barely managed to get enough edible meat out of the charred animal, which made me wonder if my plan was a good one. Maybe there was another solution or even a ration pack at the next waypoint.

“I’m not eating that,” Pierce grimaced once we had enough meat for the two of us.

“Then starve.” I shrugged, grabbed a torn piece of charred venison, and bit into it.

It was dry and chewy, and I swallowed it with great difficulty. It certainly didn’t help that Pierce was watching me like a hawk and waiting for me to gag and spit the food back out. But I manned up and ate the whole torn piece that was no bigger than my hand. After that, my stomach let out some weird noises, so I didn’t eat any more.

“See?” I wiped my mouth after I gulped an entire water bottle to get rid of the taste. “Not so bad.”

“Yeah, right.” Pierce grimaced as he looked down at the dead deer. “I’ll pass. Now, let’s get going. That is, if you think you can handle flying.”

I didn’t miss the smirk that crossed his face, but I chose to be the bigger person and ignored it. I got to my feet once I filled my bottle, and then I packed everything back in my bag. I did take the map out to make sure I knew where we had to go next, and luckily, it seemed that we were heading further east toward a mountain range. Hopefully, they’d have caves we could use as shelter.

The sky was turning dark rapidly, but I wasn’t sure if it was because it was late afternoon or because the storm was getting closer. We summoned our dragons, and once we were secured in the saddles, we quickly returned to the air.

“Storm, let’s kick it up a notch,” I warned my dragon. “Looks like it’s about to pour down in a minute.”

Storm answered my command without resistance, but I had a feeling it was because he wanted to fly as long as he could. I could relate to that, but unlike my ride, I didn’t think I’d fare too well if I got caught in the middle of a storm.

By the time we reached the third check-in point, the first raindrops were starting to fall. I’d never flown in the rain before, and it wasn’t something I wanted to do a second time. Despite the thermal suit that I wore, water trickled down the base of my neck and slipped under my suit. My goggles quickly became foggy, which made navigation a lot harder.

I had to rely on Storm to guide us to our destination, and while I trusted him implicitly, I liked to be in control. I glanced over my shoulder to make sure that Pierce and Bravo were still with us, and I realized they were over fifty feet away. The rain picked up, and a cold wind started blowing against my ears. Bravo was visibly struggling to fly in the rough conditions, but neither of them gave up.

“We have to find shelter!” I yelled over the rain and wind. “Do you see any cave entrances anywhere?”

Storm suddenly veered to the left, and I felt my body lift off the saddle. Only the straps kept me in place as my dragon began his descent. He must’ve spotted something because he soon landed on the ground with a thundering noise that mirrored the flash of lightning that appeared in the sky. Thunder followed right after, and I twisted in my seat to see if my teammate was alright.

“Pierce!” I shouted and hoped he could hear me.

Luckily, Pierce and Bravo were gaining on us, so I knew they were alright. I got off the saddle and pushed the goggles up my forehead so I could see our surroundings. Storm had landed near a ravine that was slowly turning into a waterfall.

Pierce and Bravo joined us a few moments later, and they were both as cold and soaked as we were.

“We have to find shelter,” I told him.

“No shit,” my teammate grumbled.

“Storm,” I called. “Find us a shelter, buddy.”

With his better vision, Storm could see just as well now as if it were still daylight and a bright sunny sky. So I blindly followed him as he led us away from the ravine and deeper inland. The mountain range rose in front of us like a gloomy castle in a horror movie, but as I expected, Storm managed to find a small opening in the foothills of the mountains where vegetation was a lot more dense than anywhere else.

Unfortunately, the cave was too narrow for our dragons to join us, but I wasn’t worried about them. They had tough scales to protect themselves, and we’d learned that they could sleep in any environment. Besides, they were resourceful creatures who could find adequate shelter for themselves.

“Don’t stray too far,” I said as I patted Storm on the flank right below the saddle. “I’ll see you when the storm’s passed.”

Storm’s growl was low and soft, which meant he’d understood me and was going to listen. Then he disappeared in the foggy rain with Bravo on his tail. Now it was down to Pierce and I to make it through the storm and to the morning.

Chapter 12

The cave was dark, damp, and cold. Pierce and I treaded carefully with our hands against the cool rocks to make sure that we wouldn’t slip or fall down a sudden ravine. Since we weren’t allowed to have our phones on us when flying, we couldn’t use them as flashlights to light the way, so our best bet was to start a fire on our own.

I’d done survival courses as part of my training in the military, so I knew what we needed to do to make it through the night. First, though, we had to find the right tools.

“We can’t see shit,” Pierce grunted a few moments later.

His voice echoed against the walls, and I tried to use the noise to gauge how deep the cave was or if there were chasms nearby. But there was too much reverb off the stone, and once the echo faded, all I could hear was our breathing and our footsteps.

“Yeah, that’s the whole point of the exercise,” I murmured in an annoyed voice.

“What, to injure ourselves?” he retorted.

“No,” I said slowly. “To be thrown in the wilderness without proper equipment. How do you expect to survive in a war if you can’t even get through one day and night without amenities?”

“Soldiers carry guns, knives, and flashlights,” Pierce replied. “We have nothing.”

“Exactly,” I insisted. “We have nothing but our wits and collaboration. Now, would you stop whining for two seconds?”

Pierce remained silent, which I thought was suspicious. I almost expected him to turn around and punch me in the face since he was walking ahead of me, but instead, all I heard was the sound of his feet tripping over something.

“Ow, fucking hell!” he shouted. “I hate these fucking exercises.”

“Are you hurt?” I asked automatically.

Since I couldn’t see anything, I had to rely on my other senses to figure out where exactly Pierce was. I staggered forward for a moment before my booted foot bumped into something hard and moving.

“Watch it, you asshole,” Pierce grunted.

“What are you still doing on the ground?” I asked. “Can you get up?”

“If I could, I would’ve done so already, you moron,” he snapped back.

“Right, okay,” I breathed. “Give me a minute.”

“It’s not as if I can go anywhere,” Pierce sighed.

I ignored him and kneeled on the hard, cold rocky ground to find what I needed to start a fire. I hoped the tiny stones were flint and would be enough to get a small fire started. I also needed some kindling to hold the flames in, but I didn’t think the cave had any twigs or small branches I could use. There was no use going back outside since the rain was pelting down now, so anything I found would be unusable.

Then I remembered I had some paper in my bag as well as pieces of cotton in the first-aid kit. I figured they’d do the trick once I had a flame, so I quickly got to work once on a small fire pit with the rocks I found on the ground. It was hard to tell if I’d really made a complete circle in the darkness, but my fingers couldn’t find any large gaps between the stones, so I figured I was okay. I added the paper and cotton in what felt like the center of the ring, and then I sat back while I pondered how to handle the next part.

“What the heck are you doing?” Pierce asked after a long moment of silence.

“Lighting a fire, genius,” I murmured.

“With what? We don’t have anything to burn… except the map.” Pierce sounded exasperated. “You’re not burning the map, are you?”

“I’m not burning the map,” I huffed. “Now, shut up if you don’t have anything useful to say.”

My first thought was to use the sewing needle to start the fire, but it was way too thin and tiny to create a spark. I thought for a moment as I did a mental checklist of what we were carrying, and then I grinned as I remembered that batteries could be used as well, and the one item we did have was a radio.

“Give me your bag,” I demanded.

“No chance,” Pierce replied.

“Just do it,” I insisted.

“You better not run away with it,” he threatened.

“And go where?” I huffed in annoyance.

Pierce’s bag suddenly hit me in the arm, and I grunted at the strength he’d put in the throw.

“What the heck do you have in your bag?” I mumbled. “Bricks?”

I unzipped his bag and rummaged through it until I found the radio. Despite the absolute darkness, I managed to find the cover for the power supply, and after some fumbling, I pulled it off and retrieved the batteries. It took me another few minutes to ignite the first spark, but when it did, it lit up the pieces of paper and cotton that I’d piled in the middle of my firepit. I quickly put my face against the ground and blew on the makeshift firepit.

For a moment, it seemed that the sparks weren’t going to be enough, but they soon caught fire, and a tiny but steady flame lit up the cave.

“Yes!” I cheered. “Told you I could do it.”

I turned to my right where Pierce was still sitting on the ground. He was cradling his leg, and I noticed that his thermal suit was torn at the knees and blood marred his hands.

“You alright?” I asked.

“Fine,” he said through gritted teeth. “Just blood.”

“Okay.” I shrugged since it was apparent that Pierce wasn’t going to expand on the subject.

I glanced around and saw that we were in a semi-circular cave with low ceilings. There was nothing inside but dust and grime, but at least we hadn’t stumbled into a random beast’s lair. It’d have to do for the next few hours.

I got back to my feet and walked deeper into the cave to find the perfect spot to catch a couple of hours of sleep, but I paused when Pierce grunted.

“What now?” I sighed and turned around to face him.

Pierce was attempting to stand up, probably to do the same as me, but he fell back down and let out a wheezing grunt of pain.

With a sigh, I went back to the fire and kneeled in front of him again. Pierce tried to bat at my hands, but I glared at him and swatted his arm.

“Let me help,” I said through gritted teeth. “I need to finish the assignment with you, not on my own. What good are you if you can’t walk, let alone ride a dragon?”

“I don’t need your help,” Pierce replied stubbornly.

“Yes, you do.” I rolled my eyes, but at least this time, he let me examine his knee.

It was too dark to tell how bad Pierce’s injury was in the flickering shadows, and since there was blood and dirt, it was even harder to see what he’d done. The first rule, though, was to clean it out, so I grabbed my water bottle and the first-aid kit and dampened a piece of cotton so I could wipe the blood away.

When I was done, I could see the wound better, and it looked a lot deeper than I’d originally thought it was. Pierce had somehow managed to cut the upper side of his leg, right below his knee, and I could only imagine how painful it would be if he attempted to walk. For a moment, I even thought I saw his bone poking against the gash, which was probably one of the most gruesome sights I’d ever encountered, even if I couldn’t see it very well.

“We need to stitch you up,” I decided.

“No way you’re coming near me with a needle,” Pierce warned.

“Are you scared of a tiny needle?” I asked sarcastically as I pawed through the First Aid kit.

“I’m not a wimp,” Pierce growled. “Of course I’m not scared,”

“Then I don’t see what your problem is,” I replied. “Now shut up and let me focus.”

“Have you even stitched someone up before?” he asked.

For a moment, I actually thought there was an edge of fear in his voice, but he’d deny it, and I didn’t want him to get even more defensive, so I ignored it.

“I came close once,” I recalled. “During a survival course a few years ago. One of my teammates had a really nasty head injury that wouldn’t stop bleeding, so we had to stitch him up. I was younger then and less assertive, so I wasn’t the one to do it, but I remember the procedure.”

“Is this supposed to reassure me?” Pierce asked. “Because, quite frankly, it’s having the opposite effect.”

“Just shut up,” I sighed. “It’s going to hurt, just so you know.”

“Whatever.” He rolled his eyes.

“And you might want to bite into something,” I warned.

Despite his tough exterior and obnoxious behavior, I didn’t think that Pierce was the type of person who could handle pain very well. For some people, getting a few stitches without local anesthetic was a walk in the park, but Pierce didn’t strike me as one of those people.

“Just do it,” he mumbled through gritted teeth.

Before he could tell me how impervious he was to pain, I pushed the needle through his skin. Pierce let out a string of curse words, and his hands balled into fists, but he didn’t buck his knee or push me away, so I took it as a win. I could hear his teeth grinding together as I stitched him up, but Pierce surprised me by not saying anything, so perhaps he was one of those people after all.

Since it was the first time I’d ever had to do something like this, I wasn’t very quick when it came to making the stitches. Thankfully, my hands were steady, and my brain was focused on the task at hand. To his credit, Pierce didn’t move a muscle or complain about my technique, which made the task a lot more bearable.

“There, all done,” I eventually said.

I stood back and admired my work for a brief moment. The stitches weren’t perfect, but for someone who’d never done it before, I had to admit that it wasn’t so bad. At least Pierce’s wound looked ten times better than it did before I put my hands on it, so I was going to call it a win.

“Mmm.” Pierce glanced down at his knee before he attempted to move his leg. “Not bad, Randall.”

“You’re welcome,” I grinned. “Now, I really suggest we start working as a team. I don’t know about you, but I want us to be the first team back to the compound tomorrow.”

For a moment, I was sure that Pierce was going to challenge me again, just for the sake of arguing, but he surprised me by nodding his head.

“I agree,” he said with reluctance. “It pains me to admit it, but you’re not half bad, and I really want to win, too.”

“Great,” I said with satisfaction. “Then it’s settled.”

I went so far as to offer him my hand, which he shook. Of course, I didn’t kid myself into thinking our newly-formed alliance would last once we were back at the academy, but for the time being, it was enough.

The tiny fire was still burning, so I blew on the flames some more and added a few more pieces of cotton, and then I settled on the hard and uncomfortable ground with my bag under my head. We were in for a rough night with little sleep, but at least we’d found shelter, and I knew that our dragons could look after themselves.

Somehow, we both managed to get a couple hours of sleep here and there, and first thing in the morning, we gathered our belongings and left the cave. Pierce could walk, though it was with a limp, but at least he wasn’t writhing on the ground and clutching his knee while howling in pain.

When we exited the cave, I was relieved to see a bright, sunny sky that blinded me for a few moments. The storm was long gone, and the only traces it’d left behind were wet, muddy puddles here and there. The best sight, though, was Storm and Bravo sleeping on top of a plateau about two hundred feet away. The two dragons were sleeping with their tails intertwined, and I wondered if it was a dragon thing.

“Look,” I said and nudged Pierce in the sides.

“As long as they don’t become best friends, I don’t mind,” he replied.

I rolled my eyes because, of course, Pierce would have a nasty comment about everything. I ignored him and began walking toward our sleeping dragons while I checked the map. We had three more markers to find before we could head back to the compound, so we didn’t have a moment to lose.

As soon as we were close enough, our dragons sensed our presence and woke up. While Bravo affectionately greeted us, Storm took one glance at us before he looked away in clear disinterest.

“Good morning to you, too,” I grumbled when I reached him. “I see you slept well.”

Storm let out a low growl that I couldn’t interpret, and then, all four of us were on our way. Since we didn’t find the third waypoint before the storm erupted, that was the first thing we focused on. Luckily, it was within fifty miles, and when we reached the soaked flag, we easily found the third black ribbon.

“Two more to go,” I said as I climbed back on Storm’s back. “If we’re fast, we can make it back by noon.”

According to the sun’s position in the sky, it was relatively early. We’d left the cave at around six or seven, and it was now barely eight.

“Let’s go then,” Pierce replied.

We hadn’t argued once all morning, and I hoped it’d continue like this, though things were always unpredictable with someone like Pierce. Still, we were communicating with each other, which was a first, and he didn’t try to outfly me.

So we managed to reach the penultimate point a couple of hours later. Unfortunately, it took me at least twenty minutes to find the ribbon because its khaki color blended in with the rock, so while I searched for it, Pierce filled our water bottles and foraged some food. It was a measly breakfast, but it was better than nothing, and after yesterday’s lunch fiasco, I wasn’t going to ask our dragons for food again.

The last waypoint was about a hundred miles away, and when we got there, we were able to see other teams flying toward their own destination. We were all, it seemed, closing in on the compound.

“Hurry up,” Pierce urged me. “Where’s the ribbon?”

“Right here.” I showed him the baby-blue ribbon that I’d found, and then I got back on Storm’s back.

We were now on the final race to get back to the compound, and while technically, the exercise wasn’t about speed, Pierce and I were both competitive. We both wanted to be the first team back, so we pushed our dragons a little harder until the military base was in view.

“Use the radio!” I yelled at Pierce so he could hear me. “Contact Sunderland and tell him we’re going to land in five minutes.”

The last thing I wanted was for the soldiers to think we were the enemy and get itchy trigger fingers. Pierce didn’t argue, and I soon heard him transmit my message to our flying instructor. More adrenaline pumped through my body as we got closer to the compound. I could see two other teams rapidly approaching as well, one from the north and one from the west, and we were all rushing to get back first.

“Sunderland gave us the go-ahead!” Pierce shouted.

I tightened my grip on the reins and my legs against Storm’s flanks, and I leaned to the right just enough for him to take the hint. Storm stabilized his wings as he dove in a half-circle to line himself up with the runway. Pierce and Bravo were right behind us, but so were the other two teams.

“Come on, Storm!” I shouted. “You can do it!”

My words of encouragement boosted Storm just enough to ensure our team was going to land first, and sure enough, he and Bravo managed to land at the very end of the runway. Brie and Nick were right behind us, and they were followed seconds later by Anji and Xander.

It was a relief to see that Sunderland was waiting for us with two makeshift tables filled with pastries and what was probably terrible coffee. I’d barely gotten down when a soldier ran across the runway to take the reins from me. Several other soldiers appeared as well to deal with the other dragons, so Pierce and I trotted toward the tables and the promise of food.

I immediately grabbed a styrofoam cup and poured myself an excessive amount of coffee before I took a bunch of pastries and shoved the first one in my mouth. The rich cinnamon and cream flavors exploded in my mouth and made me forget about the charred coyote meat that I’d had for lunch yesterday.

“Welcome back, Cadets,” Sunderland greeted us.

He was in a chair behind the tables, as if he was hosting a cake sale, and he didn’t bother getting up. He looked well-rested compared to us, no doubt because he’d spent a great night on a real bed instead of the hard floor of a cavern.

The other cadets looked as exhausted, disheveled, and hungry as I felt, so I assumed that they’d had an even rougher time than Pierce and I. And speaking of the devil, he’d gone back to completely ignoring me, which was fine by me, but I wished he’d waited until we were back at the academy.

“I trust you’ve all stopped at each waypoint marked on your maps,” Sunderland continued.

“We did, Sir,” I said on behalf of my team.

“Good.” He nodded and watched me for a moment. “Not bad, Cadets.”

We had to wait for the others before we could start our debrief meeting, so I continued to stuff my face with delicious sweet pastries and more of the horrendous coffee. Of course, everything tasted better when I was this hungry, probably because I swallowed it so fast I didn’t have time to really taste it.

The team of three arrived soon after, but Caleb’s team didn’t arrive for another hour and a half. They were the last ones, but at least they’d completed the assignment, so I gave my friend a thumbs up, which made him smile despite his clear exhaustion.

Once everyone was safely on the ground again, Sunderland led us to the tactical room so we could return the radios and first-aid kits that he’d given us. After that, he looked around at our exhausted group before he spoke.

“Congratulations, Cadets,” he said, and I thought I heard a hint of pride in his tone, but it was hard to know for sure. “None of you quit. You all pushed through and worked as a team, so you’ll all be receiving the same amount of standard points for completing the exercise. Now, on to the waypoints. Cadets Randall and Donovan, since you were the first ones to arrive, we’ll start with you.”

“Yes, Sir,” I replied and handed him the five colored ribbons that we’d gathered.

“Not bad.” Sunderland nodded. “That puts you in the lead.”

“Thank you, Sir,” Pierce and I said.

“Though it looks like you had a small mishap.” Sunderland looked down at Pierce’s knee, and then he waved over one of the men who’d checked the first aid kits as we returned them.

The medic congratulated me on the stitches, despite their wonky appearance. Then, with only a hint of glee, he pulled them out and replaced them before Pierce realized what was happening.

When the medic tried to hand Pierce some painkillers, the cadet shook his head and kept his eyes straight ahead. Even I was impressed, though I could tell Pierce’s jaw was clamped shut as he tried not to scream. I shrugged and looked at Sunderland, who had watched the whole thing without comment. I’d hoped that the injury and stitches would show Sunderland that we’d worked as a team and maybe earn us extra points, but our instructor only nodded and turned to the next team.

Brie and Nick also had five ribbons, so they earned the same amount of points as us. Neither of them appeared to be injured, though, which I hoped meant they wouldn’t get any bonus points.

Then Sunderland moved on to Anji and Xander, who had four ribbons instead of five. The team of three also had five ribbons, which was to be expected since they had an additional member, but Caleb and Miranda only had three. My friend looked dejected, and his expression turned even more sour when Sunderland tutted in exasperation and shook his head. Our instructor was clearly disappointed with him and Miranda, but at least he didn’t give them a lengthy lecture.

“I expected better from General Mercer’s son,” Sunderland sighed. “But this is… good.”

He clapped his hands together and chucked the ribbons in the First Aid kit cardboard box.

“So who’s the winning team?” Pierce asked eagerly.

Sunderland leveled him with a calculating look that made him shift in place. I hid my grin as best as I could, but it was almost impossible to hide my amusement. Apparently, even Pierce the dick wasn’t immune to our instructor’s glare.

“I said you’d earn points,” Sunderland replied with raised eyebrows. “I didn’t say anything about a winning team. Now, for your reward, you’re going to have the rest of the day off.”

We all gave a quick cheer, and I even swapped back slaps with Pierce. A day off sounded like heaven to me, and I pictured myself slipping between the sheets for a well-deserved nap.

“Don’t be so quick to celebrate,” Sunderland warned. “You’re having a day off so you can look after your dragons, not yourselves. You’re going to give them a bath, sharpen their talons, and moisturize their wings. These are all things cadets are expected to do for their dragons. After all, dragons are living beings, like us, and they deserve the best care after everything they do for us.”

“So our reward for all our hard work is to give a spa day to our dragons?” Pierce huffed and crossed his arms. “Surely, I can sit this one out since I can barely walk and all.”

“No one is exempt, Cadet Donovan,” Sunderland said in a strict voice. “You might’ve gone through hell and back, but so did your dragons. Being a dragon rider isn’t all about the rider. Right, any questions?”

When no one spoke, Sunderland looked satisfied. He pushed off the table and led us outside where our dragons were waiting in line. He got on his gigantic burgundy dragon easily and motioned for us to do the same. After riding on Storm’s back for so long yesterday and today, my body was aching all over, and the last thing I wanted was to ride him again. But we needed to get back to the academy, and clearly the academy wasn’t going to supply a carrier. So that meant we had to fly, but at least I wasn’t the only one who groaned at the thought.

Half an hour later, we were back on the flying field where Major Sloane and Gracie were waiting for us. It made sense that our Dragon Physio and Care professor would be the one leading the dragon spa day. Personally, I was just glad to see Gracie’s gorgeous face, though I’d have to keep my interest buried at least while we took care of the dragons.

Sunderland left us in Sloane’s capable hands, and she first instructed us to free our dragons from their saddle and reins.

“Once you’ve all taken care of your dragons, you’ll be cleaning their tack,” Sloane told us. “Make sure they’re all shining, and after that you’ll clean the stables.”

“So much for a day off,” Caleb grumbled under his breath.

“I wouldn’t say no to a nice bath myself,” I replied.

Unfortunately, the cadets weren’t entitled to a relaxing bath just yet, so I pushed the thought aside and removed Storm’s saddle and reins. Then I filled a large bucket with lukewarm water and added special dragon soap. Gracie went from cadet to cadet to hand us a sponge, and when she reached me, her fingers touched mine, and she lingered a second too long. I quickly glanced around, but no one was paying attention to us.

“It’s good to see you.” I smiled and dropped the sponge in the bucket.

“You, too,” she grinned. “I heard about the assignment in the desert. I prayed that you and Storm were alright when the storm moved through.”

“Aren’t you a sweetheart?” My grin mirrored hers.

We were still on the flying field, but since the upperclassmen were occupying half of the area for their own flying class, we had to use the section of the field furthest away from the stables.

Gracie flashed me another blinding smile before she returned to Sloane’s side.

“Alright, Cadets,” Major Sloane said. “You all have a bucket of water and a sponge, so get started.”

I turned toward Storm, who was staring at the bucket with contempt. I had a feeling that he was about to make me regret choosing him as my dragon, and I could already picture myself covered in soapy water.

“Alright, big guy, let’s do this,” I said more to myself than Storm.

I made sure the sponge was sopping wet before I started to wipe it across Storm’s left wing. Surprisingly, he remained docile while I cleaned the grime and dust off his scales, and by the time I finished, his wings were so clean, I could almost see my reflection in the scales.

“You even smell nice, you know?” I teased him. “We need to do something about that cinder breath of yours, though. Is that charred deer that I can smell on you?”

Storm growled and stamped on the ground with enough force that the bucket, which was now filled with dirty water, fell over and splashed my legs and feet.

“Was that necessary?” I sighed and stood the bucket up before I chucked the sponge in.

My dragon bared his teeth in what I assumed was a laugh, but soon smoke rose from his nostrils.

“Yeah, yeah,” I chuckled and patted his tucked-in wing. “You’re a big bad dragon.”

“You two look like you’re bonding,” someone said.

I turned around and smiled at Gracie. She and Major Sloane were slowly making their way around the field to give us pointers and a few directions to ensure we gave our dragons the best treatment.

“I’d say so, but grumpy face over here would probably disagree.” I laughed and nudged Storm’s flank.

Storm let out another low and dangerous-sounding growl that I recognized as his ‘don’t test me’ sound. He might’ve had an attitude, but deep down, I knew that he cared for me, not only because I was his rider, but because I’d proven to him that I respected him and viewed him as his own being and not just a weapon for war.

“It’s a good sign,” Gracie said. “Dark-colored dragons usually take a lot longer to tame than other dragons. You’re doing amazingly well.”

“Thanks,” I grinned.

Every time I was with Gracie, it was easy to forget that we were both part of the academy and weren’t supposed to have intimate relations. So I had to keep myself in check whenever I was around her, which meant I couldn’t have a goofy smile on my face every time the beautiful blonde was around.

But damn, that was hard.

Gracie smiled back before she went over to Anji and JuJu, her favorite yellow dragon. I turned my attention back to Storm and grabbed the nail sharpener that Sloane had given me. She’d demonstrated on her own dragon, a magnificent dark purple creature that was only twice the size of Storm, so I had a rough idea of what to do. The hardest part was getting Storm to agree to let me near his feet.

“Oh, come on,” I grunted when Storm bucked his head at me for the third time. “The faster I get your talons done, the faster you head back to your stall for a snooze. Don’t you want to gorge yourself on deliciously cooked meat?”

Storm leveled me with a disdainful look, but I knew I’d won him over with the promise of food. So the next time I tried to grab his leg, he let me. Sharpening his talons turned out to be a laborious task. Storm was literally breathing down my neck, and while he sat still on his hind legs, I could sense his impatience with the whole routine.

Major Sloane came over as I was on Storm’s third talon, and she congratulated me for being fastidious and caring toward my dragon. Even though she was ranking us based on our performance, I knew that I’d still earned a few personal points for effort, my attention to detail, and my ability to listen to basic instructions.

I was among the first cadets to finish pampering my dragon, and while the creatures were free to roam the field, we had to clean the tack and then scrub the stables. It was arduous, especially after the assignment we’d just completed, but none of us complained. We knew that the sooner we got everything done, the sooner we could get back to the dorms.

The sun was already making its way to the horizon by the time we were finished with all our tasks. Storm was snoozing in the paddock beyond the stables along with the other dragons, and Major Sloane congratulated us for our hard work.

We were too tired to chat on the short drive back to the academy, and after a much-needed hot shower and a large dinner that almost made my stomach explode, I went directly to my dorm room. I had no interest in sitting in the common room with my peers and talking. There was only one thing I wanted to do, and that was sleep.

While Caleb stayed in the common room with the others, I got ready for bed, and I’d just slid under the covers when there was a discreet knock on the door. I swallowed the groan that wanted to slip out of my mouth and dragged myself out of bed.

My irritation disappeared the moment I saw Gracie’s face. I glanced up and down the corridor to make sure that no one was around, and then I ushered her inside.

“Hey, you,” I greeted her as I wrapped my arms around her waist. “What are you doing here?”

“I just thought I’d come check up on you,” she replied.

“I’m great, just exhausted,” I said and kissed her cheek.

“Anything I can do to help?” she asked.

“You could sleep here tonight,” I suggested. “A gorgeous woman in my bed would make me feel better.”

“Alright,” she chuckled. “But it can’t become a habit. People will start to notice if I spend too much time here with you.”

“Just tonight then,” I agreed and led her by the hand to my bed.

Gracie slid under the covers next to me, and I wrapped my entire body around her. She was warm and soft, and I fell asleep in an instant. She was gone by the time I woke up the next morning, but she’d left me a note, which got my day off on the right foot.

I had to leave, handsome, but I’ll see you in class. XO.

PS: Sloane’s going to do a pop quiz.

Chapter 13

The day after our immersion in survival tactics, we only had morning classes to contend with. Our flying class had been canceled, probably to give our dragons a much-needed rest more than to make sure we were okay, and even Sergeant Briggs told us we were only going to spar for an hour or so.

I certainly didn’t mind having a more relaxed academic day after the last couple of weeks, and because I was well-rested and in a good mood, I jumped on the chance to spend time with the other cadets in the common room. The TV was on in the background, but no one was paying attention. The air was filled with the sound of voices and laughter, which was a nice note of normalcy after everything we’d been through. Caleb and I even quizzed each other on what we’d studied in our morning classes before he pestered me to play a game of chess.

“The last time I played with you, you destroyed me in ten moves,” I sighed and relaxed back in my chair as we put our notepads away for the evening.

“You’re getting better, Jake,” Caleb insisted. “All you need is to play a few more games, and soon you’ll beat me with my own tactics.”

“Are you trying to coax me into agreeing to play with you?” I raised an eyebrow.

“Maybe.” He shrugged and grinned at me. “Is it working?”

“Maybe,” I imitated him. “Alright, fire away.”

I made a vague hand gesture, and Caleb pumped his fist in the air before he ran out of the room. My friend was such a nerd that he had his own chessboard with fancy pawns and a leather case that he polished every month. It was dedication at its finest, and it never failed to amuse me.

“Hey, they’re talking about the Dragon Corps!” Anji said and pointed at the TV screen.

We all turned to look just as the image of a news reporter at one of the Middle East bases started to talk. Behind her, members of the Dragon Corps soldiers were performing some of the same drills we were learning.

“Hey, Dave, turn it up, please?” I asked as I pointed at the TV.

The quiet man found the remote and adjusted the volume, and the reporter’s voice filled the room.

“As you can see, the Dragon Corps here in Afghanistan have been given the order to deploy one-fifth of their dragons,” the woman was saying as she gestured at the dragons behind her. “The order comes after Soviet drones were spotted right here at the border with Pakistan. At the current time, it’s unclear what the Soviets hope to achieve, but one thing is certain, Linda, the Dragon Corps are ready for whatever may come.”

The screen suddenly divided in half so we could see the TV host, Linda, though I was still focused on the scene in Afghanistan. Even though my eyes were glued to the screen, I could sense that every cadet in the room had stopped what they were doing and was watching the news as well. We all knew there was a very good chance we’d be deployed overseas if the proxy war between Pakistan and Afghanistan dragged on much longer.

“The question every American citizen is asking themselves right now is, ‘Is there a direct threat to the country?’” Linda asked the reporter.

“Unfortunately, the army’s spokesperson has refused to answer our questions,” the woman replied. “But we’re under the impression that the country’s safe. We’ve recently been informed that the Dragon Corps would deploy half of their forces, if not all, if the Soviets continue to push their troops at the border.”

“Do you have any reassuring words for the people who are watching back home?” Linda asked.

“Only that the soldiers here in Afghanistan are in high spirits, and it seems that they believe the Soviets will retreat in the next few days,” the reporter concluded.

“Thank you, Helen, for covering the story,” Linda said, and the field reporter was erased from the screen. “And now, let’s move on to--”

“That’s such bullshit!” Pierce exclaimed as he rose from the couch, yanked the remote from Dave’s hands, and muted the TV. “Why isn’t the government launching an attack on the bastards?”

“Because the Soviets’ dragon power equals our own,” Brie retorted. “If we attack them now, they’ll retaliate, and a lot of Americans could die.”

“It’s a risk I’d be willing to take,” Pierce spat. “Let’s fry the fuckers back to their shit country and be done with it already.”

“You don’t care about American lives?” I asked incredulously. “That’s low, even for you.”

“Sacrifices have to be made to win a war,” Pierce replied in a haughty voice. “I don’t expect a low-life like you to understand.”

“Oh, I understand perfectly,” I sighed and rolled my eyes.

So much for our own detente.

“You don’t join the Dragon Corps if you don’t want to save lives,” Byron jumped in as he glared at Pierce. “The Dragon Corps is as much a deterrent to our enemies to keep them from attacking us as it is an offensive force.”

“I didn’t say I don’t want to save lives,” Pierce amended, but even then he didn’t look genuinely remorseful.

“So Americans dying because of us would be alright with you?” Brie asked.

She sounded as incredulous as I felt, but there was an edge of annoyance and disgust in her voice that I’d rarely heard from her. I wouldn’t want to be on the receiving end of her frozen glare, either, that’s for sure.

Pierce, on the other hand, didn’t seem fazed by it, and he even shrugged to show how little it bothered him. He finally flopped back down on the couch and propped his feet up on the coffee table.

“They’ll die at one point, so why does it matter how they die?” he asked in a sickly-sweet voice.

Caleb chose that moment to return to the common room, and he clearly looked lost by the anger that vibrated in the air. In a few strides, he’d joined me at our table, though his gaze kept looking around the room as he walked across the long stretch of tile.

“What have I missed?” he asked and glanced at Brie and Pierce, who were still arguing.

“A lot,” I sighed and caught him up to speed.

When I was done summarizing the key elements of the last five minutes, my friend’s jaw was wide open, and he looked disheartened.

“Man, and here I hoped we’d get to graduate before joining the war,” he sighed.

“You think we won’t even graduate?”Anji walked over and hovered over our table.

“It’s a possibility,” Caleb confirmed. “God knows how and when the Soviets will retaliate to our show of strength, but they will. The army isn’t breeding dragons fast enough, so I wouldn’t be surprised if they started sending us to the front lines as soon as we’re good enough pilots.”

“But they need some of us to stay here and protect the country.” Anji frowned and crossed her arms.

“They do,” I assured her. “But… most of us will end up on the line somewhere. Dragon Corps members stationed in the US are a last resort.”

“This is fucked up,” she murmured.

“Oh, absolutely.” I nodded. “But what can you do? At the moment, it’s a race against the Soviets to see who will hatch dragon eggs faster.”

“How many dragon riders do the Soviets have?” Nick asked.

“Shouldn’t you already know that?” Pierce sneered at him.

Nick ignored him, though I noticed his fists were turning white from anger and frustration.

“They’re keeping their number a secret,” Caleb told Nick. “That’s another reason why we can’t just launch an attack on Russia. We have no idea how many dragon battalions they have.”

“If you ask me, they should send spies to find out exactly how powerful the Soviets are,” Xander said. “With a clear number, we’d finally be able to put an end to the war.”

“That’s all well and good in theory, but in practice, it’s something else entirely.” Caleb shook his head. “The Soviets are secretive for a reason, and even if we were able to send people in undercover, how do you expect them to infiltrate the military and then report back to us? They’d have no means of communication.”

The room was quiet for a moment, and then the cadets started to argue among themselves. Most of it seemed to be about what our government should do in response to the Soviets pushing against the border with Afghanistan. Without surprise, Pierce was the least empathetic person in the conversation, so when my phone rang, I happily jumped on the opportunity to leave the room.

“Hey, Mom,” I said as I answered the call.

“Have you seen the news?” was the first thing that she asked.

“Hello to you, too,” I chuckled. “I’m doing really well, thanks for asking. How are you? How’re things at home?”

“Sorry, honey, I’m just worried about you.” She sounded contrite, which made me want to give her a big hug.

“It’s alright, Mom,” I replied. “I’m actually glad you called. In fact, we were just discussing what we saw on the news.”

“Is the academy deploying you to Afghanistan?” she asked.

“Not that I’m aware of,” I replied. “We’ve only just begun our training, so we’re not exactly war-ready at the moment. Plus, our dragons are still young and need to grow a lot more.”

“Good, that’s good.” She let out a relieved breath. “I worry about you all the time, Jake.”

“I know, Mom,” I sighed. “But I’m fine, I promise. You need to think about Julie.”

A wave of affection washed over me when I mentioned my sibling. I loved my kid sister, even if she’d been the terror of my youth. I was counting on her to keep our mom busy, so she wouldn’t worry about me as much.

“She misses you,” Mom said.

“I know,” I chuckled. “She deigned to text the other day. Tell her I said hello.”

“I will,” she promised. “And you make sure you look after yourself, alright?”

“Yes, Mom,” I chuckled and shook my head at how Mom-like she was being.

“So tell me about your dragon,” she suggested. “You haven’t really given us any information other than he’s very stubborn.”

Actually, I hadn’t told my parents just how stubborn Storm really was. I’d kept my descriptions of him more on the lighthearted side so my mom wouldn’t freak out, and I paused for a moment while I wondered what else I could safely tell her.

“Oh, he’s great,” I eventually said. “Storm’s magnificent and very intelligent. We’re a great pair.”

“Why did you name him Storm?” my Mom asked in the voice she used when she knew I was up to no good.

“It’s a cool name,” I insisted. “And it goes with his color.”

“You’ve got a dark-colored dragon?” she gasped, and I mentally berated myself for the slip up. “Aren’t those the most difficult?”

“Mom, stop,” I sighed. “You don’t need to worry about me or Storm. We’re a great team, and our bond is getting stronger and deeper every day.”

“Alright, fine,” she huffed but thankfully dropped the subject. “As long as I don’t get a call saying that my first-born died because he was doing something stupid with his dragon, I’m sure I can live with the fact that you’re a rider.”

Andrew’s face flashed in my mind, followed by an image of his weeping family at the funeral. There was no way I was about to tell my mom that one of my fellow cadets had just died.

“Good, because I’m in the lead to be the next squadron leader,” I informed her.

“You are?” she gasped, but this time it was from amazement and pride. “Oh, honey, that’s fantastic.”

“I’m not there yet,” I said quickly. “But I have a good chance. There are a couple of other cadets I need to watch out for, but I’d say I’m definitely in the top three.”

“I’m proud of you, Jake,” she said with a note of pride. “I know you’ll serve the country well.”

“Thanks, Mom.” I smiled. “I’d better go, but I’ll try to call you soon, alright?”

“Okay, honey, I love you,” Mom sighed. “You be safe now.”

“Love you, too,” I said.

I ended the call and went back to the common room where the others had finally stopped arguing about Afghanistan. I joined Caleb at our usual table and indulged him in a couple of games of chess before dinner. I didn’t stick around the common room after that because I still had a few hours of sleep to catch up on, and I wanted to be fresh for my next flight.

I didn’t even hear Caleb come in the room later that night, and his snores didn’t wake me up until five-thirty the next morning. I realized I was excited to see Storm again, and I wondered what Lieutenant Sunderland had in store for us as I got ready for the day.

Our morning classes went by in a blur. Unfortunately, Gracie wasn’t in our Dragon Physio class, but it meant that I was able to focus enough to actually take my own notes for a change. Even Caleb was impressed with how dutifully I was listening to Major Sloane, but that didn’t stop him from teasing me afterward.

During our last class of the morning, Dragon Behavioral Science with Dr. Hart, my focus started to waver, and it was entirely because of the gorgeous female specimen who taught the course. I knew I wasn’t the only one who could appreciate her beauty, but to her credit, Dr. Hart didn’t seem to notice. Or if she did, she chose to ignore it.

By the time we got to the flying field after our one-hour lunch break, I had way too much energy to burn. We’d gotten into a routine of saddling our dragons as soon as we arrived, and then Sunderland would tell us what he’d planned for us. Today, though, it was different because as soon as I stepped out of the van, I noticed the hydrogen balloons that floated above us as well as the dozens of hoops that had been placed around the field.

“Man, not an obstacle course,” Caleb groaned as he jumped out of the van.

He was looking at the field with dismay, probably because he already assumed that he’d be terrible at the exercise. I wrapped an arm around his shoulders and steered him toward the stables.

“Don’t stress,” I advised him kindly. “It’s probably not as difficult as you imagine.”

“Yeah, right,” he said dryly. “Did you see all the helium balloons and hoops? There must’ve been about two dozen of each.”

“Sounds about right,” I agreed.

“Still not really instilling confidence in me, I see,” he chuckled and playfully shoved me away.

“My job is to tell you things as they are, not what you wish they were.” I winked at him and disappeared deeper into the stables.

Storm was wide awake, and when he spotted me, he rose to his feet and growled softly.

“Hello to you, too,” I grinned. “Looks like today will be a lot of fun.”

His head perked up, so I knew he was intrigued by my comment. I made quick work of the saddle and then led him outside to the field. Once every cadet was in line, Lieutenant Sunderland walked over to address us. His gigantic dragon wasn’t here, so I assumed that he wasn’t about to demonstrate how to get through the obstacle course.

Then again, it seemed pretty simple, and it looked like we’d have to get through the hoops and get rid of the helium balloons at the same time.

“Good afternoon, Cadets,” our flying instructor greeted us. “Today, we’re going to do a little race. One by one, you’ll go through the obstacle course behind me, and I’ll award you points based on your performance in holding formation. Keep in mind that today’s points will be added to the points you’ve already earned during your previous assignment.”

“You never did tell us who won,” Pierce grumbled.

“No, I did not.” Sunderland leveled him with a blank stare, and Pierce snapped his jaw shut. “As you may have already guessed, the aim of today’s exercise is to do two things at once. You’ll fly through the rings with your dragons and have them fire at the balloons at the same time. You want to focus on speed and agility while hitting as many targets as possible. Don’t be sloppy, understood?”

“Yes, Sir,” we replied in unison.

“Good.” Sunderland nodded. “Cadet Donovan, since you have such a big mouth, you’re the first to go. Make me proud.”

“Of course, Sir,” Pierce replied.

Pierce mounted Bravo’s back in one swift move, and the indigo dragon took flight almost immediately. The pair raced through the first hoop at lightning speed.

“This exercise is the last thing the bastard needs,” Caleb murmured under his breath. “It’ll inflate his already too big ego.”

“He keeps claiming he’s the fastest,” I replied. “We’ll see if he’s right.”

I didn’t need to wait until every cadet had finished the obstacle course to know that Pierce and Bravo would have the fastest time. Pierce had proven time and time again that he was the fastest, but as I watched him fly around the field and only hit a third of the helium balloons in his haste to reach the finish line, I knew that he wasn’t going to be the top scorer. He was fast, yes, and he was a good flyer, but he never saw the bigger picture, and it was something that would work against him in the long run.

In the end, Pierce finished the obstacle course in just under two minutes, but out of the twenty-four helium balloons, Bravo’s fireballs only hit eleven. Still, Pierce looked smug when he rejoined us, and he even smirked at Caleb.

“You see that, shorty?” Pierce taunted him. “It’s called being the b--”

“It’s called being cocky,” Sunderland interjected. “You finished the course, Cadet Donovan, but you barely focused on the balloons. When you’re out in the field and you have to race to rescue your squadron, getting rid of your enemy also comes with the territory.”

Pierce frowned but didn’t say anything, and Caleb and I both tried to bury our smirks. But Caleb wasn’t fast enough, and Sunderland pointed at my friend.

“Cadet Mercer, I believe it’s your turn,” he ordered.

“Yes, Sir.” Caleb nodded and hurried to climb on Greenie’s back.

“You can do it,” I murmured before he was out of earshot.

Caleb offered me a pale smile before his dragon launched himself into the air. I heard Pierce’s mocking snigger, but I tuned him out after that. Greenie’s naturally jovial and happy-go-lucky attitude made him the perfect dragon for Caleb, but it took the pair twice as long as Pierce to finish the course, and even then, they’d scored only ten balloons out of twenty-four.

“What has General Mercer been teaching you?” Sunderland barked when Caleb landed fifty feet away from him. “This was the worst performance I’ve ever seen.”

“He’s dead, Sir,” Caleb replied and kept his head high.

Stunned, Sunderland opened his mouth and closed it again as he tried to come up with something that was acceptable.

“Right, well…” He cleared his throat. “Get back in line.”

“Yes, Sir,” Caleb said and came back to stand next to Storm and I.

“Hey, at least you completed the course,” I said with as much encouragement as I could muster.

“Yeah.” He frowned and pursed his lips.

I doubted there were any words I could say that would boost his confidence and make him forget about his poor performances over the past weeks. So I gave him a quick nod and decided that after today’s flying lesson, I’d stay behind to help my roommate learn a few new skills.

After Caleb, Sunderland sent Michael, Anji, and Xander, and all three of them scored average times and balloons, but so far, Pierce was still in the lead, and he never stopped gloating whenever Sunderland wasn’t listening. Thankfully, Brie was the next one to go, and I knew she was going to kick ass, and hopefully dethrone the smug bastard. It wouldn’t keep him quiet, but maybe he’d be less loud.

I was mesmerized by Brie and Flame as they flew around the field, both because they flew in perfect harmony and because of Brie’s flaming-red hair and Flame’s deep orange scales. When she flew, Brie kept her hair in a tight braid, but it often came loose just like it did now. She looked free-spirited and wild, and it was incredible to watch her.

“You’re drooling,” Caleb teased me in an undertone.

I glared at him, but I quickly closed my mouth. At least my friend was back to his usual happy self.

Brie and Flame knocked out every single balloon, but in doing so, they took double the time as Pierce and Bravo. Still, it was an incredible performance, and even Sunderland said as much.

“Well done, Cadet Lennox,” our instructor congratulated her. “Speed it up next time.”

“I will, Sir,” Brie said.

She was a little out of breath, but there was a fierce expression on her face as she and Flame got back in line.

“Well done,” I whispered.

“Thanks,” she said stiffly and kept her eyes forward.

I inwardly smiled at the fact that she refused to even look at me, but my smile faded when Sunderland called my name.

“Cadet Randall, show us what you can do,” he ordered.

“Right away, Sir,” I said.

I barely had to trail my hand against Storm’s flank these days before he dropped down. As soon as I clicked my tongue against the roof of my mouth, Storm stood again, and though we’d only practiced this trick a few times, I was glad he was cooperating today. With each passing day, Storm became more docile, and we were more in sync with each other. Of course, I believed that he’d always be at least a little wild, but as long as we respected each other, we’d be fine.

“Alright, Storm, let’s do this,” I said and urged him onward.

Storm’s large wings shot out on either side of me, and I felt his muscles shift as he pushed on his hind legs and took to the sky. We gained enough altitude and then waited for Sunderland’s green light before we began racing toward the first hoop.

“Let’s show them what we can do!” I yelled.

My dragon let out a powerful roar just as he tucked his wings under my feet and got us through the first hoop. His fireball hit the first balloon, and I let out a cheerful shout.

“Let’s go!” I encouraged him.

Storm pushed forward with even more speed, but when he got through the second hoop, he missed the balloon.

“Alright, maybe not so fast then!” I yelled. “Slow down a bit and make sure you hit the balloons.”

The third and fourth hoop and balloons were a success, but hoop five, six, and seven were a close miss.

“We can do it, Storm!” I shouted.

We dipped and swayed through the course, and by the time we were down to the last two hoops, I’d lost count of how many balloons we’d hit and how many we’d missed. The only thought on my mind was to finish the race in the next ten seconds.

“Go on, Storm!” I encouraged my dragon.

Storm batted his wings even harder, and he successfully knocked out the last two balloons. I was excited to hear what Sunderland would have to say about our performance, and I hoped that I’d scored high enough to be in the top three. My gut told me we’d done well, but the final decision rested with our instructor.

“Well done, Cadet Randall,” Sunderland congratulated me when Storm and I touched down a few moments later. “Twenty balloons out of twenty-four, and your performance earned you the second best time.”

“Thank you, Sir,” I replied with a grin.

“You balanced both objectives equally, and for that reason, you’re in the lead,” he added.

My grin widened, and I quickly fell back in line between Caleb and Brie while Sunderland called Byron next. I could feel Pierce’s glare pinned to my back, but I didn’t bother to turn around. He’d only have an insult to throw at me, and I was too proud of myself and Storm to care about him.

“Good job, brah,” Caleb said and fist-bumped me.

“You might be in the lead, but I’ll still beat you at the Wingleader Trials,” Brie warned.

“We’ll see about that,” I chuckled. “At least you’re better competition than Pierce.”

“It’s not hard to be.” She rolled her eyes, but I saw the ghost of a smile on her face, and it only made me smile harder.

“Well done, Storm,” I murmured to my dragon.

Storm’s only response was to growl, turn away from me, and take a massive dump that I’d have to clean up afterward. But even then, my spirits remained high, and I couldn’t wait to prove my worth during the competition.

Chapter 14

After every cadet had taken a turn at the obstacle course, we spent the rest of the class learning new formations. The second half of the class was a lot more intense than the obstacle course, and a lot less fun, too. But I could safely say that we learned a lot, and even our dragons seemed to fall into place and work together as a team.

At the end of the class, the cadets took their dragons back to the stables, but Caleb and I stayed behind. I’d asked Lieutenant Sunderland if he could keep the rings and helium balloons in the field for a few more hours so we could practice, and he seemed pleased by my initiative.

“Man, I don’t know how I’m going to get through the competition,” Caleb grunted after he’d tried the obstacle course for the first time since our private lesson began. “I just can’t seem to get it right.”

“Stop overthinking everything,” I chastised him kindly. “That’s probably why you keep on missing easy targets.”

“Easy targets?” he scoffed and shook his head. “I don’t call that easy.”

He pointed at the obstacle course just as a frown appeared on his forehead.

“It’ll be alright,” I told him. “You just need to gain more confidence in yourself and in Greenie.”

“Oh, I trust Greenie completely,” Caleb said, and the hint of a smile danced on his face. “I just don’t trust myself.”

“You should,” I retorted. “You’re a good rider.”

“Not as good as everyone else,” he sighed and hopped off his dragon. “Certainly not as good as you.”

“Maybe not, but you’re definitely better than, oh I don’t know, say Xander,” I joked.

“Well,” Caleb chuckled. “I guess that’s true.”

“You gotta remember,” I counseled him, “that you’re here because you’re super smart and super talented. Yeah, we are trained to compete with each other, but this is the best of the best. If you’re middle of the pack here, you’re still a higher performer than ninety-nine percent of people. It can be really easy to lose track of the big picture when you’re surrounded only by high achievers.”

“I get what you’re saying,” he agreed.

“Come on, try it again,” I encouraged him.

“I think I need a five-minute break,” my friend countered. “Can you show me again how you and Storm get through the obstacle course?”

“Sure,” I agreed. “Watch and learn, kid.”

I winked at him before I climbed on Storm’s back. The dragon grumbled at first, but we quickly gained altitude and began flying through the first hoop and shooting at the first balloon. This time around, we hit all but one of the balloons and went through every ring. We were definitely improving, and I secretly hoped that the Wingleader Trials would feature the same obstacle course. Because if it did, then there was a very good chance I’d become the academy’s next squadron leader.

When we landed, Caleb looked both impressed and disheartened at the same time, but he clapped and shook his head.

“Yep, I’m definitely screwed,” he said and started laughing.

His laugh was contagious, and I found myself laughing along with him for a moment.

“Come on, man, try it again,” I insisted. “When you go through the hoops, just make sure that you show Greenie where to aim. It’ll come automatically for him once he understands the basics of the exercise.”

“You make it sound so easy when it’s really not,” Caleb commented. “Maybe you should become a professor instead of a squadron leader.”

“I’m not the squadron leader yet,” I reminded him, though I appreciated my friend’s blind confidence in my abilities.

“It’s only a matter of time,” he said dismissively and then took a deep breath. “Alright, let’s do this.”

He tapped Greenie’s flank a couple of times in an affectionate manner before he climbed on his back. I watched the pair gain altitude and start the obstacle course again, and I inwardly prayed my friend would get at least half of the balloons.

“You can do it, Caleb!” I shouted as they lined up for the first hoop.

It seemed to motivate my friend because he had his best performance of the afternoon. While he was still on the slow side, he managed to hit eighteen balloons out of twenty-four, which was better than half of the other cadets. When he came back down, I immediately noticed the massive grin on his face, and Greenie looked even happier than he normally did. The green dragon’s tail swished from one side to the other, and the growl he emitted sounded joyous.

“Hey, not bad,” I told my friend. “That was definitely your best run yet.”

“I know, right?” His grin widened even more. “You’re a great teacher. Dickface better watch out because I’m coming for him next.”

I didn’t need to ask to know who Caleb was talking about, and I openly laughed.

“Don’t get cocky,” I teased him. “You’ll need to improve your speed if you want to take on Pierce.”

“Just you wait,” Caleb replied.

My friend’s mood had considerably changed after his successful run, and when he attempted the obstacle course again, he finished with the same high score on the targets. It was a great training session for Caleb and Greenie, and Storm and I managed to work on our flight as well.

By the time we finished clearing the flying field and taking care of our dragons, it was almost night, and I knew we’d missed dinner. Still, when we got back to the academy, we stopped by the kitchen, and Roberta the cook offered us two steaming hot plates filled with food that we devoured in less than five minutes.

“You two don’t make a habit of missin’ dinner,” the old lady snapped, though there was a friendly twinkle in her eye. “Next time, I may just let you starve.”

“I don’t think you will,” I teased. “You like us too much.”

“Don’t you tempt me,” she grumbled. “Come on, off you go.”

Roberta was like the cadets’ mom. She’d never had kids of her own, but she loved to offer both food and advice to whoever needed it. She was in her mid-fifties, so there were hints of gray in her dirty-blonde hair, though her skin was still nearly wrinkle-free. It was probably because she spent most of her time indoors and rarely saw the sun, though after I’d seen a picture of her parents once, I knew genetics played a big part as well.

“Thanks, Roberta, you’re the best,” I said.

“Yeah, yeah,” she replied dismissively, but I noticed the small smile on her face.

Caleb and I left the kitchen with our bellies full of food and headed back to the dorm rooms. I was so full that I was moving very slowly, and my roommate was moving even slower.

“Do you think she’d still like you if she knew you stole some food from her kitchen?” Caleb wondered out loud.

“No idea.” I shrugged. “Hopefully, she’ll never find out.”

“My lips are sealed,” my friend said. “She won’t find out from me.”

“Thanks, man,” I chuckled. “Though you did just announce it to anyone who was in the hall.”

Caleb blushed as he realized his blunder, but lucky for both of us, the halls were already empty. As soon as we stepped into our room, we both got ready for bed. I couldn’t stop yawning, not even when my jaw felt like it was about to fall off, and almost as soon as I slipped under the covers, I was asleep.

My brain was still foggy the next morning, but our daily jog was enough to revive me for the day, and once my stomach was full, I joined the other cadets in our first class of the day with Colonel Cage.

“Good morning, cadets,” the retired soldier greeted us. “Today’s a special lesson. Each of you will have a one-on-one with me. I’ll ask you questions and grade your answers. Points will be given to each of you, and they’ll be added to the points you’ve already earned with Lieutenant Sunderland.”

My classmates and I looked at each other as we realized that the race for squadron leader had now expanded to our other classes. The points for pop quizzes like this would definitely help someone like Caleb, but I wasn’t feeling as confident about myself.

“Silence!” Cage snarled when murmurs popped up, and he hit his cane on the floor to get our attention. “I don’t care who gets the most points ahead of the Wingleader Trials or who wins the competition. What matters to me is that y’all learned a thing or two from my class and can answer my questions correctly. If not, there’ll be consequences.”

The last thing I wanted was to find out what those consequences were because given how intense the retired soldier was, it would definitely be far from pleasant. Luckily, Caleb and I had studied every day since we’d arrived, so I was sure I wouldn’t flunk even if History and Ethics wasn’t my best subject.

“I don’t see why points matter from these classes or should be included,” Pierce complained. “Academic studies have nothing to do with being a dragon rider.”

“It has everything to do with it,” Cage contradicted him. “The other service academies turn out the best engineers in the world. The DCA turns out the best biologists, chemists, and zoologists. But beyond your science degrees, we need to turn you into complete, refined human beings if you want to be a good officer. This class tests your assertiveness and leadership skills. One cannot go without the other. So why don’t we start with you then, Cadet Donovan?”

Cage pushed off the edge of the desk and used his cane to walk around it and sit on his chair. By now, I knew without a doubt that his cane was a prop after talking to some of the upperclassmen, but it worked. Even Pierce gulped and looked like he regretted his commentary.

“What should the rest of us do, Sir?” Caleb asked.

“You’ll be writing a short essay on a case study,” Cage replied and pointed at a tin pot on his desk. “You don’t get to choose your topic. It’ll all be done at random. Let’s go.”

He clapped his hands once, and I stood up along with the others to find out what my case study was about. I retrieved a small piece of paper from the tin and went back to my seat.

“What did you get?” Caleb murmured when he sat next to me.

“The Hanoi Gamble,” I replied as I read my topic. “Talk about morally challenging subjects. What about you? What did you get?”

“The Cuban Fire Crisis,” he said proudly. “I already know what I’m going to write about. Your topic is more interesting than mine, though.”

“Yours is pretty straightforward,” I agreed.

The Cuban Fire Crisis took place in 1962 when Soviet dragon riders were deployed to Cuba in retaliation for the US deploying a squadron to Turkey. A full-out dragon war was narrowly avoided, but tensions between the nations had gotten worse since then.

My topic, however, was more morally challenging than Caleb’s, which meant I had to tread carefully. Three years after US troops were deployed in Vietnam, half a squadron took part in a top-secret mission. The government’s goal was to completely destroy an important supply route used by the Viet Cong, and they’d received intel that a military convoy was going to be in the area at a certain day and time. The soldiers had strict orders to incinerate the entire convoy, which they did. Unfortunately, the intel wasn’t very solid and the Viet Cong had suspected there might be a strike, so the soldiers killed three dozen civilians instead.

“Guess we should get started,” Caleb muttered as he started to jot down his first sentence.

I glanced up at the front of the class where Cage had already begun questioning Pierce, and then I focused on my own assignment. We’d studied the Hanoi Gamble last week, so it was relatively fresh in my mind, and the words flew easily. While the Vietnamese blamed the US for the catastrophe, the US government placed the blame on the Viet Cong since they’d opted to use civilians as a human shields when they suspected an imminent enemy dragon strike.

There was no way for the soldiers to know they were about to incinerate innocent people, so it would’ve been easy to say that they weren’t at fault. But they were the ones who’d committed the atrocious act, and they had to be held accountable, even if they were simply following orders. It was a tricky subject because the squadron soldiers were never charged with any war crime, and I could argue that the higher-ups probably knew the convoy was a decoy, and yet they still chose to order the attack in order to demonstrate our dragon power.

I got so lost in my thoughts as I wrote my essay that I didn’t realize it was my turn to be questioned by Colonel Cage until Caleb elbowed me in the ribs.

“It’s your turn,” my friend whispered.

I was slightly bleary-eyed when I stood up and walked to the front of the room. I had no idea how many cadets had already done their assessments, but it didn’t matter, not when Cage was staring at me with his hawk-like dark eyes.

“Take a seat, Cadet Randall,” he said and pointed at the single chair in front of the desk. “Let’s not waste any time. Your first question is, ‘What would you do if your dragon is injured mid-battle?’”

“I believe it’d depend on the circumstances of the battle, Sir,” I replied almost immediately. “For one to know what the best course of action is, one needs to know how serious the battle is.”

“Let’s say that you’re losing the battle,” Cage humored me. “Enemy troops are gaining on your battalion, and your squadron is the last one standing. If you touch the ground, enemy troops are waiting to capture you and your dragon. If you keep flying, chances are your dragon will drop dead, which dooms you as well. What would you do?”

Instead of replying straight away, I took a few moments to think about the scenario. I could easily visualize it, and it seemed that both options would doom Storm and I regardless of what I chose to do. From there, I knew what my answer would be.

“Since it sounds like I’d lose no matter what, I wouldn’t make it any easier for my enemies by landing,” I eventually said. “I’d push my dragon to his limits to take down as many enemy riders as possible so my fellow soldiers could escape. If we’re already losing, then sacrificing myself for my brothers-in-arms and my country is the right thing to do.”

Cage grunted, but otherwise, there was no reaction. I had no idea what he thought of my answer, though I believed I was correct. Of course, the longer Cage stared at me, the more doubt seeped into my head.

“Next question,” he finally said. “What’s more important: winning a battle at the cost of your dragon’s life or keeping your dragon’s life?”

For this question, I didn’t need to think about it as deeply as the first one. Maybe it was a trick question, and I was going to fail, but maybe it wasn’t and it was just as straightforward as it sounded. Either way, I had to answer Cage before he took off a point for being too slow.

“I believe that in most situations, a rider’s dragon is more important than himself,” I replied. “We all know that dragon eggs take an excruciatingly long time to hatch, and the cost of maintaining a dragon from birth until it’s combat ready is multiple hundred millions of dollars, so dragons are a lot more valuable than soldiers.”

“What if you’re only a squadron away from winning the battle?” Cage insisted. “But your dragon has depleted all of his stamina and strength. Then what would you do and what would be more important?”

“Still, I believe my dragon’s life and health is more important,” I answered truthfully. “I wouldn’t be the only soldier in my squadron, so I’d have to rely on them to win the battle while I take care of my dragon.”

Cage nodded wordlessly, but I still couldn’t tell whether he approved of my answers or not. After all the dramatics he usually inflicted on us, I was surprised that he was suddenly so unreadable.

“Thank you, Cadet Randall,” he eventually said. “You can go now. Tell Cadet Mercer I’m expecting him.”

“Of course, Sir.” I nodded and returned to my seat. “It’s your turn, man.”

Caleb looked up in surprise when he realized that I was talking to him, but he quickly stood up and joined Cage at the desk. Now that my interrogation was over, I completed my short essay on the Hanoi Gamble, and by the end of the hour, I was satisfied with both my performances. I truly believed that I’d nailed both assignments, so I was in a good mood for the rest of the day, even when we were told that our flying lesson was replaced by a sparring tournament with Sergeant Briggs.

“Why are they grading us on all these assignments all of a sudden?” Caleb moaned as we changed into our gym clothes. “I know the competition is getting closer, but I don’t get why we need to have points beforehand.”

“I’m not sure, either,” I told him as I laced my shoes. “Maybe they’re trying to see what skills we have. You know, our strengths and weaknesses.”

“Maybe,” Caleb agreed, though he didn’t sound convinced. “I know I aced Cage’s assignment this morning, but we both know I’m going to fail this one.”

“I don’t think you will.” I shook my head. “We’ve practiced a lot together, and you’ve actually improved. You’re so much stronger than you were when we joined the academy.”

“Thanks.” My friend smiled, but he was clearly still nervous.

We finished getting dressed in silence before we joined everyone else in the gym. Sergeant Briggs had a clipboard in one hand, a pen tucked behind his ear, and a whistle around his neck. He wore a serious expression on his face, like he was about to coach the Yankees in a World Series Game Seven. Clearly, he was going to push us to our limits today, and I had a feeling he’d enjoy this more than we would.

“Gather round,” he said and blew his whistle. “Today, I’m going to score you based on your different matches and techniques. If you lose a match, but demonstrate outstanding technique, you’ll still have a high score. If you win, but show poor technique, you’ll have a lower score. I want each of you to give one hundred percent of yourselves to the matches. Forget about who your friends are and start thinking of them as the enemy to beat.”

I felt someone’s gaze on the side of my face, and when I turned, I wasn’t surprised to see that Pierce was smirking at me. Clearly, he was hoping we’d be paired up again. I grinned back at him just to irritate him, and I was happy to see his smirk disappear. It turned into a scowl instead, which meant I’d already struck the first blow.

“How many matches are we going to have today?” Byron asked.

“There’ll be two different brackets,” Briggs replied. “The winners from each bracket will spar together for first and second place, and the losers will spar for the other positions. I suggest you start thinking like winners. Alright, I have the lists here.”

He waved his clipboard around before he went to pin a piece of paper to the board next to the coach’s office. At Briggs’ signal, we all went to have a look, and I saw my first match was against Nick, and after that, if I won, I’d fight against either Brie or Anji, depending on who won the match, and so on. Caleb and Pierce were in the second tournament, and they’d face each other for the first match.

Caleb had certainly improved, but his chances against Pierce were almost zero. The only way Caleb could come out on top was if Pierce did something really stupid, but as annoying as Pierce was, he did know how to fight, and he wouldn’t lose his concentration just because he was fighting Caleb.

I sighed and checked the rest of the list quickly. Byron and Miranda were in my bracket, while Xander, Dave, and Michael were in the same bracket with Pierce and Caleb. That was a relief, because it meant my friend still had a chance to finish in second place right after Pierce. I assumed that Briggs had put Pierce and I in different brackets so that we could win and face each other in the finale. Now that Andrew was dead, Pierce and I were neck and neck.

“Listen up,” Briggs called after a few moments. “Each match will last for five minutes unless one of you surrenders. If not, I’ll be the one deciding on a winner, so don’t think you can cheat. Try not to send each other to the infirmary with broken bones, and of course, no blows below the belt. If I see one of you disregard any of the rules, you’ll be disqualified and automatically earn eleventh place. Got it?”

“Yes, Sir!” we shouted back.

“Good.” Briggs nodded to himself. “First matches are up, let’s go.”

“Good luck,” I murmured to Caleb. “Remember that Pierce steps forward before a blow, so you should have enough time to duck out of the way.”

“I’ll try.” Caleb grimaced. “And good luck to you.”

“Thanks,” I grinned.

We nodded to each other, and then I sauntered over to the mat to face my first opponent. Nick had already removed his shoes and was putting on his gloves. He didn’t even look up as I started to untie my shoelaces.

“I’d say go easy on me, but that’d defeat the purpose,” Nick joked.

“I can promise that I won’t send you to the infirmary,” I joked back and started putting my gloves on.

“I’ll take it,” he said.

We shook hands and wished each other good luck before Briggs blew his whistle. My first match of the day had officially begun, and I was in it to win it.

Nick was a great opponent. He had some mad skills and his shorter height made him more agile. He was quicker on his feet, but I was stronger. I’d also been honing my own skills while I practiced with Caleb, so I landed the first blow to his shoulder.

I narrowly avoided Nick’s jab to the jaw, but I didn’t recover fast enough to dodge his follow-up to my upper arm. Nick looked pleased with himself for a moment, but in two quick moves, I had him on his back on the mat and my arm against his throat. I tightened my knees around his waist so he couldn’t throw me off, and then I pressed down a little harder to force him to surrender.

Nick tried to fight back, and for about three seconds, he actually had me off balance. He was clearly taking Briggs’ words to heart, so I pressed down harder until he finally tapped out.

I released him immediately, jumped to my feet, and offered him a hand, which he accepted.

“Damn, you’re good,” he grunted as he massaged his throat.

“Thanks,” I laughed. “You okay?”

“Yeah, I’m good.” Nick nodded. “Not sure about my ego, though.”

I laughed again and gently patted him on the shoulder. I’d won my first match of the day, but there were at least three more to come. I’d barely broken a sweat despite the humidity and stuffy atmosphere inside the gym, but I knew that wouldn’t last. My next opponents would only get harder.

I turned my attention to Caleb and Pierce’s match, and without surprise, I saw that my friend was in a dire position, much like the one I’d gotten Nick into. He was pinned to the ground by Pierce’s much larger and bulkier frame, and he was already red in the face.

“Come on, Caleb,” I murmured to myself.

As if he’d heard me, Caleb used all his strength against Pierce, and while it might not have been powerful enough to win his freedom, it made Pierce wobble. Caleb then managed to push Pierce off him and followed that with a blow to Pierce’s lower arm. Pierce glowered as he stepped out of reach, and then he threw himself against Caleb. My roommate slammed into the mat again, and this time, Pierce made sure he couldn’t move. Caleb tapped out, though it took Pierce a few extra seconds to let him up.

Pierce didn’t even offer his opponent a hand once the match was over, though it wasn’t surprising coming from him. I caught Caleb’s eyes and flashed him a grin white I offered him two thumbs up. It was the best I’d seen him fight, so he ought to be proud of himself even though he’d lost the match.

“Not bad, Cadet Mercer,” Briggs shouted at my friend. “You’re definitely improving, but you still have a long way to go to be at your peers’ level.”

“Yes, Sir, thank you, Sir,” Caleb panted.

I didn’t have time to congratulate him because Briggs blew his whistle, announced the winner of each remaining match, and moved on to the next one. Of course, Brie had won her match against Anji, so we were now facing each other.

“Ready for another beating?” I teased her.

“Absolutely,” she retorted fiercely as she quickly redid her braid. “I’ll enjoy wiping the floor with your ass.”

“You can always try,” I winked. “But we both know that’s not going to happen.”

Brie narrowed her eyes, but she didn’t say anything else, and at the sound of Briggs’ whistle, she lunged forward at lightning speed. I only had time to blink before she was already on me. I managed to block her attack by putting my arms up, and when she tried to hook her leg behind mine in order to make me fall, I stepped to the side at the last moment and used the momentum and Brie’s brief surprise to gain the advantage.

I was able to get Brie in a chokehold, but she used her elbow to whack me in the sternum and knock the breath out of me. As I wheezed for air and stumbled backward, Brie used the opportunity to send a flurry of blows to my arms and stomach. I barely managed to block her quick blows, and when I stepped out of her range, I mentally scolded myself for a terrible start of the match.

“Not so confident now, are you?” Brie taunted me, though her face remained serious and focused.

I could’ve teased her or made a comment along the lines of ‘not bad for a girl’, but I’d rather win by being the better man. Besides, I’d already won against her, and I planned on winning again. There was categorically no way that I’d allow myself to lose, and it wasn’t because Brie was a woman. I wanted to be the one to win the sparring competition so I could take the lead in the Wingleader Trials. That was my only goal, and no one was going to stop me.

This time, when Brie lunged at me, I was expecting her. So I planted my feet on the mat, and then I used her momentum to throw her down on the mat. She landed on her back with a loud thud that resonated throughout the gym. I saw the way her eyes rolled backward, but I didn’t feel guilty nor did I give her the chance to get back up.

I straddled her waist, and with my elbow, I applied pressure to her neck. Brie bucked her hips as she tried to escape my hold, but I tightened my grip until my joints started to hurt.

I almost couldn’t believe how quick the match had gone, and while Brie was still fighting, I knew it was pointless. I had the upper hand, and my grip on her was too tight for her to wriggle out of it.

Brie must’ve come to the same conclusion because I saw her blue eyes cloud with anger, defeat, and acceptance. Just like me, the last thing she wanted to do was yield, but there was no way for her to win the match. She finally sighed and then tapped out.

“Good match,” I said as I helped her to her feet.

I fully expected Brie to glare at me and swat my hand away just like she’d done before, but to my surprise, she accepted my help. But before I could begin to help her to her feet, she yanked down on my hand. The sudden jerk caught me off guard, and I fell face first on the mat.

“Did you think I was going to let you help me up?” she asked right in my ear.

If I didn’t know her better, I’d say she was teasing me, and when I looked up, I realized our faces were mere inches from each other. Brie flushed when she noticed just how close we were, and then she quickly leaped away.

“I admit it took me by surprise when you grabbed my hand,” I chuckled and slowly rose to my feet. “I thought you were finally going to admit how much you like me.”

“Don’t get ahead of yourself,” she groaned and rolled her eyes, but just as she turned away, I saw a tiny smile creep up on her face.

I grinned at her retreating back and went to watch Caleb’s second match against Xander. It looked like my friend was putting up a good fight, which meant that all the extra hours we spent training together were paying off. It even seemed like Caleb had a good chance to win, though neither cadet looked like he was ready to concede. Briggs finally blew his whistle, and after some thought, he pointed at Caleb.

“Winner!” Briggs declared. “Next round, let’s go!”

For the final match of my bracket, I was sparring against Byron. I’d lost the only other time we’d sparred, but today, I was determined to turn that around. Byron was a tall dude, and he was a lot more jacked than me, but I was confident that I could take him on and win if my technique was on point.

“Good luck, Jake,” Byron said, and we touched gloves.

“You, too.” I nodded.

At the sound of the whistle, our match began, but neither of us launched ourselves at the other right away. Instead, we circled each other while we tried to gauge the other’s strengths. We knew that this match was the most important one of the bracket because whoever won would move on to the finale.

I knew we couldn’t spend the next five minutes pacing around the mat, but at the same time, I didn’t want to make the first strike because his reach was longer than mine. I wasn’t sure why Byron was holding back, but he finally got tired of our non-fight and went for a fast, hard right jab.

I avoided his punch by a tenth of a second, but at least I had my opening. It was a short swing because I didn’t want to give him time to pull back, but I managed to pack a lot of power into it as my fist met his jaw.

Byron’s head jerked back, so I started to punch his arms and sternum as quickly as I could. I knew I didn’t have much time, and sure enough, Byron shook off the jab to his head in a matter of seconds and dropped to the mat to swipe his foot behind my legs. I couldn’t move out of the way in time, and I ended up on my ass on the floor.

I scrambled out of the way before he could pin me down, and once I was back on my feet, we started to circle each other again. We were both breathing hard by that point, but Byron rolled his shoulders as he got ready for his next move.

Byron moved in for an uppercut, but I used my forearms to block his blow. It stung like hell, but once again, he was in close. I could see him take a step back as he reset for his next punch, so I threw my whole body behind a punch to the gut. Byron grunted, and more importantly, his feet came up for a moment as he tried to move back. A swift kick to the shins knocked him to his knees, and an elbow to the back dropped him face-first on the mat. I sat on his back before he could get back up, and after a couple of grunts, he finally tapped out.

“Damn, man,” he grunted as he took my hand. “You sure are strong.”

“Sorry.” I grimaced as I watched him massage his sternum.

“It’s all good,” he chuckled. “You did great, you deserve to win. Do me a favor, though, will you? Don’t let Pierce beat you.”

“I wasn’t planning on it,” I replied.

I didn’t even need to check the other side of the gym to know that Pierce had already won his match because the loudmouth was already boasting about it. I took a deep breath before I turned to look, and Byron gave me a sympathetic pat on the back before he moved away.

Briggs finally blew his whistle, and we quickly gathered in front of him for the final assignments.

“I won’t say that I’m impressed,” Briggs said. “But there’s potential for greatness in each of you. Cadets Donovan and Randall, I expect both of you to respect the rules for the last match.”

“Yes, Sir,” Pierce and I replied.

I glanced at my future opponent and saw he had a smirk on his face. Clearly, he believed he was going to win. He carried himself as if he knew that I had no chance of winning, and that fueled my desire to win even more.

I expected the next five minutes to be intense and relentless, and I was right. As soon as the match began, Pierce was on me. He managed to hit me in the side of the face before I could defend myself, though I managed to block his next two blows.

“Come on!” he shouted and pounded his fists together. “Come at me.”

I stayed silent and focused on my breathing. If Pierce wanted to waste energy that way, it was fine with me. I planned to put everything I had into actual blows.

“Don’t be a pussy, Randall, hit me,” he taunted as he danced around the mat.

I knew the man wouldn’t be able to take the inaction for long, so I stood still and waited for him to move. Moments later, he scowled and then threw a punch. He wasn’t as fast this time, so I had time to spin to the side, grab his outstretched arm, and pull him over my shoulder. Pierce’s back hit the mat with a thud, but he was back on his feet before I could neutralize him.

“That’s all you’ve got?” he shouted and opened his arms wide. “I thought you were supposed to be a soldier.”

Pierce darted forward and launched a flurry of jabs and strikes much faster than he’d used before. Somehow, I kept my arms in front of my face, though I could already feel the bruises that were forming. But Pierce was a straightforward fighter, and the notion of changing his tactics or even just mixing in a kick didn’t occur to him. So I took the blows, and when the pummeling started to slow down, I managed to elbow him in the nose.

He made a honking sound as he took a step back, but I was ready for his retreat as well. I landed two quick punches to his gut, and then I went low and swept his legs out from under him when he tried to lurch forward and punch me in the head.

Pierce went down, but he managed to get on his back before I could land on him. We rolled across the mat as we tried to get the upper hand, but for almost a full minute, neither of us could do much more than grab at our opponent’s arms.

“Fucker,” Pierce hissed when I squirmed out of his grasp.

“Same to you,” I growled.

The lug roared and tried to stand up, but that was a mistake. He had to release me completely to do that, and I threw myself at his legs while he was still clambering to his feet. He went down hard on his side, and I grabbed his wrist and jerked it into a reverse arm bar.

To his credit, Pierce didn’t give in right away. He spun on his side as he tried to break my grip, but I finally wrapped my legs around his waist and pinned him in place. Now that he was still, I pulled the arm even harder, and my opponent moaned.

“Alright, alright!” he shouted a heartbeat later. “I yield.”

I was grinning as I released him, and I rose to my feet just as the final whistle of the day echoed throughout the gym. I was victorious, though a part of me couldn’t believe that I’d actually won against Pierce. I had to be in first place after my wins in the sparring and the obstacle course, and I hoped it was a substantial lead, especially with the points from our impromptu one-on-one with Colonel Cage that I was sure I’d aced.

“We have a winner,” Briggs announced. “Good job, Cadet Randall. You’ve clearly improved. Now get outta here and hit the showers. Y’all stink!”

We saluted and then headed for the showers. Most of the other cadets congratulated me, but a very sullen Pierce stormed ahead of everyone and refused to talk to anyone.

“Thank God someone beat his ass,” Caleb grinned. “It was about time, too.”

“If you can do the same during the competition, then I think we’re good,” Nick added.

I saw Anji giving me a quick glance before she scurried to the women’s facilities, and then my eyes landed on Brie, who hadn’t congratulated me. She was frowning as she took off her shoes and grappling gloves, and I resisted the urge to walk over to her. She’d probably bite my head off if I tried to offer her a few encouraging words, so I hit the showers, and when I was done, I left the gym for the flying field.

Despite the fact that we didn’t have a flying lesson today, I wanted to see Storm and because I wanted to gloat about my big win. I really hoped my dragon would understand how important this was, but given his competitive nature, I was sure he’d be happy just with the fact that I’d beaten someone.

There were a few squires working in the stables when I finally arrived, but to my disappointment, Gracie wasn’t one of them. I saw Wes near one of the other stalls and waved at him before I found Storm in his stall. My dragon had his eyes closed, but I knew he wasn’t sleeping because of the way his head shifted when I approached.

“Hey, big guy,” I greeted him and leaned my arms on the door. “I know you’re not sleeping so you can drop the act.”

I chuckled at Storm’s pigheadedness when he refused to open his eyes, and that sound was enough to get him to crack open one lazy eye. He then stared down at me as if I was an irritating fly that kept buzzing around his ears, and the sight made me laugh even more.

“Hello,” I said. “Would you like to hear about the great day I’ve had?”

If Storm was able to roll his eyes, he would’ve done so. The fact that he didn’t have any eyebrows didn’t change the fact that he looked done with our conversation, even though it hadn’t even started.

“I just won the sparring competition,” I told him. “Do you know what that means?”

At last, Storm’s eyes opened fully, and he turned his head toward me. His dark-colored eyes bored into my soul, and it almost felt like we were able to communicate without words.

“We’re in the lead to win the Wingleader Trials,” I continued and couldn’t hide the excitement in my voice. “We just have to keep racking up the points, and we’ll win.”

Storm’s attention was now entirely on me, and as soon as I mentioned our lead position, smoke steadily and slowly escaped his nostrils, which was a sign of his own excitement.

“I don’t want us to get cocky, but it’s looking good,” I added. “I just hope we’ll be able to successfully complete the competition.”

The adrenaline from the sparring matches was starting to fade by then, and I could feel the aches and bruises. That made me worried about the other competitions that we still had to go through and if my bond with Storm would be strong enough.

Storm’s growl brought me back to the present time, and I smiled up at him. I knew I wasn’t fooling him, and right now, I was actually glad that Storm couldn’t talk.

While we were having our bonding moment, though, someone else had entered the stables. I could feel someone watching us, and when I turned around, I saw that it was Brie.

Her long red hair was still wet, and it hung loosely around her shoulders. She didn’t say anything at first, and I had no idea how long she’d been there.

“Hey,” she greeted me.

“Hi.” I said and offered her a smile.

She returned the gesture, which only added to my confusion because I was sure she wanted nothing more than to punch me. She didn’t say anything else, though, before she headed toward Flame’s stable, which was opposite Storm’s.

My eyes tracked her for a few moments before I turned my attention back to Storm, who’d closed his eyes again. I held back a sigh and was psyching myself up for another cram session with Caleb when she spoke again.

“You know you’re going to win, don’t you?” she said quietly.

“What?” I asked and turned back around to look at her.

“The Wingleader Trials,” she replied.

I could only see Brie’s back since she was facing Flame, so I had no idea how she felt. It was the first time I’d heard her sound so soft-spoken, and it threw me off a little. I was accustomed to a fiery and fierce Brie, not one who was subdued.

“Everyone knows it,” she continued. “Even that asshole Pierce knows. You’re the one with the most potential, and all the professors see it. Even I see it.”

She turned around then, and I was amazed by how vulnerable she looked. The usual walls she kept around her were gone, and all I had in front of me was Brie herself. It made her look even more beautiful to me.

“So don’t worry about the competition,” she added. “You and Storm will be fine, and you’ll be squadron leader in no time. A damn good one, I’m sure.”

With another surprising smile, she left the stables, and there was little else I could do but stare after her while my brain tried to come up with a good reply. The last thing I’d ever expected her to say was that I was going to become the next squadron leader, and not only that, but that I’d be good at it. Maybe Brie had received too many blows to the head during the sparring competition because it was highly unlike her to give me genuine compliments.

Storm’s nose suddenly hit my shoulder, and when I glanced back, I could’ve sworn he was smirking at me.

“Shut up,” I grunted and shoved his head away.

His next growl sounded a lot like laughter, but even if my dragon made fun of my awkward yet sincere interaction with Brie, all I could really focus on was how incredibly surprising Brie actually was.

Chapter 15

On the eve of the Wingleader Trials, the tension between the eleven cadets in our class was at its peak, much like the tensions between the US and the Soviet Union that continued to hang above our heads. The friendships that had started to build over the last month were wavering, and during lunchtime, Dave and Michael had a hushed argument that ended with them sitting on opposite sides of the mess hall. Even Anji and Miranda looked to be at odds with each other, though it was obvious that they were trying to hide it.

Unsurprisingly, Pierce was ten times as obnoxious as usual, and he had an argument with every single one of us. The worst one was with Nick, who, in his defense, tried his hardest to remain calm and ignore Pierce. Of course, Pierce wasn’t one to back down from a fight, even one he’d initiated, and Byron and I had to step in and stop them from hitting each other.

“Alright, alright,” Pierce growled and shoved Byron away from him. “I won’t give the Soviet spy a beating, even though he deserves it.”

“Enough, Pierce,” I warned as I raised my voice. “We’re a team, a unit, we can’t be fighting each other.”

“Don’t worry, Randall, I’m coming for you next,” Pierce threatened and pointed a finger at me.

“Good, I’ll put you into another arm bar and tap your dumb ass out in front of everyone again,” I laughed.

He stormed out of the mess hall, and all I could do was shake my head at his idiotic behavior.

“I’m fine,” Nick grunted and slapped Byron’s hand away. “The bastard will get what he deserves soon enough.”

Nick was visibly shaken, though he tried to hide it, and when he sat back down, he shut down and remained mute for the rest of the hour. I exhaled a breath and went back to my table where Caleb had been watching the whole altercation.

“Man, everyone needs a chill pill,” he whistled.

“The competition’s tomorrow.” I shrugged. “Seems to me like Pierce feels he has something to prove.”

“That he’s a dickhead?” Caleb’s eyebrows raised on his forehead. “We already knew that. Even he already knows that.”

“I don’t think he’ll ever change,” I sighed. “But enough about him. How are you feeling about tomorrow?”

“Do you want an honest answer?” he replied.

“Yeah,” I chuckled. “If you tell me you’re excited about it, I know you’d be lying.”

“Fair point.” Caleb nodded solemnly. “However, I am excited, but not for the competition itself. I’m looking forward to it being over. It’ll take some of the pressure off my shoulders.”

“I’d like to believe the pressure will disappear after the competition, but I don’t think it’s likely to happen,” I mused.

“Man, don’t crush my hopes,” Caleb moaned. “Here I am, hoping that life will slow down after tomorrow, and here you are, completely annihilating my wishes.”

“What can I say?” I said with a grin. “I’m a true friend.”

“True friend, my ass,” he murmured under his breath.

I gave him a kick under the table, which earned me a punch to the arm. None of the blows were hard enough to leave marks, but the other cadets watched us like they thought we were about to be the next pair to break down under the pressure.

“Come on, let’s see what Sunderland has in store for our last training session,” I said when I caught the stares.

Our lunch hour was coming to an end anyway, and Captain Hale rarely drove us to the flying field in the afternoon anymore. So Caleb and I dropped by our room to get changed into our flying gear, and then we left the campus and walked north toward the field.

I was sure we’d do another turn around the obstacle course, but when we arrived, the field was completely bare. Sunderland was in his military uniform instead of his flying gear, and his humongous dragon was nowhere to be seen.

Clearly, there was no flying lesson for today, and I tried not to sigh too loudly. I really wanted to practice the Dead Man’s Turn and the Cutthroat Roll maneuvers one more time, since I had the sneaking suspicion that Sunderland would incorporate them tomorrow just because no one had completed either move yet.

But if we weren’t taking our dragons out, then we wouldn’t get a chance for that last bit of practice.

“There may be no flying lesson today, but it doesn’t mean you won’t get to fly,” Sunderland announced once we fell in. “In fact, you’re about to have a solo flying session with your dragons ahead of tomorrow’s competition.”

I breathed a sigh of relief and glanced toward the sky. It seemed my silent prayers had been answered by whoever was up there, so I said a silent thank you.

“This is actually pretty good,” Caleb whispered. “I was sure we were about to spend the day mucking out the stalls.”

“Sounds like there’s a catch,” I murmured back.

“Silence!” Sunderland thundered, and we fell quiet. “There are a couple of rules for this flight. You’re to stay within the campus boundaries. Anyone who disobeys will be kicked out of the Trials, and if you’re lucky, that’s the only thing you’ll be kicked out of. Now, y’all have one hour, and after that, you’re to bring your dragons back to the stables.”

“So we can do whatever we want within the time limit and specific area?” Anji asked.

“That’s what I said.” Sunderland leveled her with a look that suggested her question was idiotic. “You have ten minutes to prep your dragons before I start the countdown. Go.”

I dashed across the field toward the stables, determined to spend every minute I could on Storm’s back. My dragon looked just as thrilled as I felt when I reached his stall, and for once, he cooperated, so we were ready in just under ten minutes. We were already on the field and ready to go as soon as Sunderland started the timer.

I mounted Storm, and we took off south toward the campus. I was faintly aware of the other cadets and dragons who flew nearby, but I ignored them and turned my attention to Storm.

“Let’s make this our best flight,” I shouted so he could hear me.

I didn’t need to encourage him with my legs or the reins as Storm headed higher and faster. We moved in complete harmony, and I knew that if I closed my eyes and let him take control, we would’ve been fine. But I didn’t because Sunderland was on the field, and he was watching each of us with a pair of binoculars to make sure we followed his rules.

“If you want to show off, big guy, now’s the time to do so,” I shouted over the roaring wind.

Storm turned his head to the side so he could look at me with one eye, and I read the same ecstatic expression that I was sure I had. Before I could blink, my dragon executed a tight loop, and he followed it with a dive-bombing maneuver that we’d only practiced a couple of times. Wind roared in my ears, and blood rushed to my face as we were almost vertical in a perfect perpendicular angle to the ground.

“Wooohooo!” I yelled.

I probably looked like an idiot, but I was having the time of my life, and when Storm straightened out, I let go of the reins and spread my arms wide. I threw my head back just to drink it all in, but when I felt Storm waver, I grabbed the reins once again and guided him where I wanted to go.

The hour flew by, and before I was ready to land, Sunderland was beckoning us back to the field. I sighed and briefly thought about pretending I hadn’t seen the instructor, but I knew no one would believe that. So I guided Storm back toward the flying field, and we landed in between Anji and Byron, who both looked just as ecstatic as me.

“Alright, Cadets, back to the stables, and then Captain Hale has an announcement for you,” Sunderland ordered. “Oh, and bring one of your dragon’s scales with you.”

I finally realized that our supervisor was standing behind us by the van he always drove to the field. He was leaning against the hood with his arms crossed, and despite the distance, I could see the smirk on his face. Whatever Hale had up his sleeves, I hoped it wasn’t going to come back to bite us in the ass just before the competition.

“What do you think Hale’s announcement is?” Caleb asked me as we led our dragons back to the stables.

“No idea.” I shrugged. “Hopefully nothing too horrendous.”

“Maybe he’s giving us a week off after the competition,” my friend suggested in a hopeful tone.

“Yeah, somehow I don’t think that’s likely,” I chuckled.

We split up as we entered the stable, and I quickly led Storm to his stall. I made quick work of Storm’s saddle and reins, which earned me a disapproving puff of smoke from Storm.

“Sorry,” I said. “But I’m wondering what Captain Hale wants to tell us.”

That seemed to be a good enough reason in the dragon’s mind, because he huffed once and then let me pat him on the shoulder as I removed one of his dark-colored scales.

“Catch you later, big guy,” I whispered.

We lined up back on the field, and Hale paused his discussion with Sunderland to saunter over. Up close, I realized that what I’d mistaken for a smirk was actually more like glee.

“You’ve done it, Cadets,” he said and looked at each of us. “You survived your first month at the academy, and tomorrow, the competition will determine which one of you will become the new squadron leader. Good job.”

Hale started to applaud, and a moment later, Sunderland joined in. I wasn’t sure what to do, but then I thought about Andrew, and I started to clap as well. The others joined in, even Pierce, and I saw a few tears slip quietly down a few cheeks.

“What about the scales?” Caleb whispered after the applause ended.

“No clue,” I muttered.

“Before the competition, every cadet has to pay their respect to every fallen dragon rider since WW2,” Hale continued. “Your dragon scales are a representation of everything they fought and died for, so let’s go.”

He gestured at the van, and we piled inside without another word. I still had no idea what we were going to do, but if it was a remembrance ceremony, I didn’t think it would be very hard or dangerous.

There wasn’t much conversation on the way back, and I had to admit, it was a nice change. The tension had been so high all day, but the hour of free riding seemed to have drained most of that energy from us. Even Pierce was quiet for a change.

Once we were back at the academy, Captain Hale led us inside the building, but instead of heading to our dorms or the classrooms, he led us toward an area we hadn’t yet explored called the Fallen Wing Memorial. It was restricted to members of the Corps on most days, so to be allowed in was a sign we were officially Dragon Riders.

It was a vast room with glossy gray walls and very little lighting. There were no windows, so there were no hints of natural sunlight, and the only beads of light came from candles hooked on the walls. It was very medieval, and I almost expected a lute player to appear and start strumming the Academy’s fight song.

But the solemn atmosphere quickly chased that from my mind, and I stared at the academy motto and the dragon flag that had been engraved along the top of the wall. Below that were dozens of names, each engraved along with their military rank and the day they died. The names near the top had been killed during the Korean Civil War, while those who were lower on the wall had died more recently.

To my right was another mural with the names of all the cadets who had died in training, and the last one at the bottom belonged to Andrew. The opposite wall contained the names of the fallen dragons, including Arthur Fitzgerald’s dragon, one of the very first dragons created and who had died defending his rider.

As I studied the names, I realized we were actually standing in a crypt. Caleb shifted beside me, and I knew that he was just as uncomfortable as I felt. In fact, most of the cadets looked to be at a complete loss.

“Welcome to the academy’s memorial room,” Hale said quietly. “Each of you will place your dragon scale behind me and pray for success for tomorrow’s competition.”

His voice was low, smooth, and at complete odds with his usual harsh voice. His tone oozed respect and gratitude for our forefathers who’d fought before us. Hale indicated the small round basin placed in front of the mural with lit candles on either side, and one by one, we deposited our scales inside.

The black granite bowl was a lot colder than I expected, and a shiver shook my body as I knelt down and set Storm’s scale inside. I looked up at the hundreds of names engraved on the wall and knew that one day, my name might join them.

But that wouldn’t be anytime soon.

Once the last scale had been placed and we’d offered a salute to the fallen riders and dragons, Hale led us back to the mess hall for dinner and an early night. I knew he had our best interests at heart, so if he instructed us to turn in early, it meant that we’d probably have an earlier start than usual.

That evening, the mess was eerily quiet as we ate our dinner, and even the upperclassmen had subdued conversations. They’d been in our shoes before, so they knew exactly what was going through our minds, and they even offered us a few pointers. I wasn’t worried, but I couldn’t deny the knots in my stomach when I finally crawled into my bed.

Caleb’s snores and loud nocturnal noises already filled the room, but for some reason, I couldn’t sleep. My mind was sprinting hundreds of miles an hour, and all I could do was conjure up multiple scenarios about tomorrow’s competition.

I must’ve ended up falling asleep out of sheer exhaustion because the next thing I knew, I was startled out of a dream by a deafening emergency siren. Flashing red and blue lights seeped in through the door right before it was slammed open.

“What the heck?” Caleb shouted as he sprung upward in his bed.

“Out of bed, Cadets!” Hale’s voice resonated through a megaphone as I heard him swing open every door. “Outside in five minutes. Let’s go!”

“Holy moly,” Caleb swore under his breath as we scrambled out of bed and hurried to put on our flying gear. “If I have a heart attack and die, you have to sue Hale on my behalf.”

“Sure, buddy,” I mumbled and held back a jaw-dropping yawn.

There was no time to lose with small talk, so as soon as we were dressed, we joined the other half-asleep cadets in the yard. It was freezing outside despite the thermal suit that I wore, so I kept jogging in place and blowing in my hands, though it didn’t actually do anything to warm me up.

“Get in,” Hale ordered.

The usual military van was waiting for us, and luckily, the engine was already on, so we clambered inside just so we could get warm. Hale didn’t say anything as he drove away from the inner courtyard and north toward the flying field.

“This is it,” I murmured under my breath.

This was the moment I’d been waiting for since I’d gotten on that horrible bus a month ago. I’d trained for this very day, this very moment, for years, and now it was finally here.

When we reached the edge of the field, the first thing I noticed was the massive dragon carrier that stood right in the heart of it. Squires were already leading our dragons out of the stables and onto the aircraft, so it was safe to assume that we’d also get a free ride to our unknown destination.

It was only when I stood about a hundred feet from the aircraft that I noticed Lieutenant Sunderland and Major Sloane were waiting for us as well.

“Climb in, Cadets,” Sunderland instructed. “Your trial is about to start.”

I didn’t need to be told twice. I ran inside the carrier and saw that our dragons were locked in cages while on the way to the upper deck. Storm looked fierce and ready for battle, and I knew then that I had every reason to believe I’d win the competition.

The upper deck of the aircraft was a lot like a normal airplane. There were uncomfortable-looking leather seats, and small screens embedded almost everywhere. I’d never set foot inside a dragon carrier, so I had no idea what it was supposed to look like. A part of me was disappointed by how banal it looked, but I quickly grabbed a seat, fastened the seatbelt across my collarbones and chest, and waited for my next adventure.

The Wingleader Trials were about to begin.

Chapter 16

The dragon carrier’s engine was a lot more deafening than I would’ve imagined. I could see Lieutenant Sunderland, Major Sloane, and Captain Hale in deep conversation, but apart from them, no one else uttered a single word. I couldn’t even hear my own breathing, let alone think about entertaining a conversation with my fellow cadets.

I used the flight to mentally prepare myself for whatever we were about to face. That wasn’t so easy, though, since I had no idea where we were going. None of our supervisors told us anything, and there were no windows, so it was impossible to determine our direction.

Caleb was green in the face, though I didn’t know if it was because of the upcoming trials or because we were flying in a dragon carrier. When our eyes met, he tried to smile, but it looked more like a grimace than anything else.

“You’ll do fine,” I told him.

“It’ll be good,” he muttered. “All I have to do is survive.”

There was a sudden static noise right before the pilot’s voice echoed through the hidden speakers.

“Prepare for landing,” the pilot ordered.

I watched as Sunderland, Sloane, and Hale returned to their seats right as the carrier began its descent. When the carrier readied itself for landing, the roar of the engine intensified, and the turbulence was constant and only stopped when we touched ground. Since the carrier was more like a helicopter, we didn’t have the long landing of a jet, but it was also a lot noisier.

When the engines finally shut down, my ears still buzzed, and it took a few moments before I could hear anything besides the engines.

“Man, you’d think they would’ve warned us or at least given us earplugs or something,” Caleb grumbled next to me.

“We’re first-year cadets,” I reminded him as I took off my seatbelt. “We’re at the bottom of the food chain, but that’s about to change today.”

“I admire your confidence, my friend,” Caleb said in a solemn tone as he gave me a pat on the back.

Sunderland gathered us at the front of the upper deck with Sloane on his left and Hale on his right.

“Alright, Cadets, this is the moment you’ve trained for,” he said. “Before I give you more information, I’m giving you two minutes to come up with one team of five and one team of six. Go.”

“Me, Randall, Byron, and Brie are on one team,” Pierce immediately ordered. “I want the best on my team, and as much as it pains me to say it, you three are almost as good as me.”

“Fine by me,” Brie agreed. “But you better watch that mouth of yours, Pierce, and keep your attitude in check.”

“Is everyone happy with that?” I asked the other cadets, who all nodded in return. “Good. We need one more person on our team.”

As much as I wanted Caleb on my team, I knew it’d be best for him to be on the team of six where he could shine rather than with Pierce, who’d no doubt belittle him. My friend glanced at me and offered me a brief smile, which told me he agreed with me.

“I’ll join your team,” Nick volunteered.

“No,” Pierce shot him down. “I’m not teaming up with the Soviet spy.”

“Nick’s a great rider,” I said quickly. “So we’ll take Nick.”

Pierce huffed, but since no one wanted to waste more time on this, he rolled his eyes and finally nodded.

“Sir, Pierce, Brie, Byron, Nick, and myself will be the team of five,” I announced.

“Good.” Sunderland nodded and gestured at Hale to come forward. “Today may be a competition, but you have to work together. Both teams have to communicate and relay information in order for you to successfully complete the assignment. To that end, you’ll each have a radio.”

Hale was carrying a box, and when Sunderland opened it, I saw the headsets we’d have to use. One by one, Sunderland handed us each a radio.

“Stay on channel eight to communicate,” Hale told us. “We’ll be listening to both teams, so don’t try anything stupid.”

His gaze stopped on Pierce, who pretended not to notice. As much as I wanted to believe we’d work as a team today, I felt a sense of doom wash over me as my teammate scowled at the headset. Pierce was unpredictable, but if he messed up during the trials and made me lose the competition, I’d have his ass on a gold platter and feed it to Storm.

“Now for your assignment,” Sunderland said and motioned for us to follow him.

We descended the stairs to the middle deck, where we gathered around a map spread across a large round table. It took me one brief glance to realize where we were. We’d gone back to the Sonoran desert, which was the same place where we met our dragons for the first time, though I assumed we wouldn’t be returning to the underground military base.

“Team of five, you’re Team Alpha,” Sunderland explained. “Team of six, you’re Team Beta. Team Alpha, your task is simple. You have one target, and you’ll need all five of you to shoot it down with your dragons. Team Beta, your task is to take out the enemy anti-dragon missiles that will be fired at Team Alpha so that they can get to their target. Don’t think for a second that the missiles aren’t real because they are. Y’all have five minutes to come up with a plan.”

As he spoke, Sunderland had placed two pawns on the map. One was near a mountain range while the other was out in the open desert. Caleb’s team would have to head into the mountains to take out the anti-aircraft, and my team would have to fly out in the open, avoid missiles heading our way, and destroy our target.

Everything was perfectly laid out on the map, and in theory, it sounded like a straightforward assignment, but I knew it was going to be a lot harder to execute. For one thing, my team would face live fire, and one wrong move would doom us to our deaths. The stakes were high, but the reward was even higher.

Sunderland, Sloane, and Hale left the room to give us time to come up with a plan, and as soon as they were gone, we all began talking at the same time.

“Guys, stop,” Byron said. “Each team needs to elect a leader, and only leaders will communicate with each other.”

“Who put you in charge?” Pierce glowered at him.

“Pierce, stop,” I glared at him. “We don’t have time for that. Team Beta, who’s your leader?”

Caleb’s team looked between themselves for a few moments before they unanimously designated Anji to be their leader. As for my team, Pierce obviously volunteered himself, but no one backed him up. To my surprise, both Brie and Byron voted for me, so I gladly accepted the leadership position.

“Alright, so what’s our plan?” Anji asked in a serious tone.

“Team Beta, you have to take out the anti-aircraft before we can destroy our target,” I commanded. “Team Alpha, we’ll be flying in vic formation. Brie and Pierce, you’re on me, Byron and Nick, you’re on them. We’re going to fly under the radar at extremely low altitude to get as close as we can before they detect us and until we get the green light from Team Beta to start our attack run. Then we’re switching to a line abreast formation when we get close enough to the target. Got it?”

I was amazed by how natural it felt to slip into a leadership position, and even more amazed by the fact that my teammates religiously listened to me, even Pierce.

“What if we can’t get to the anti-aircraft?” Anji asked.

“That’s not an option.” I shook my head. “You have to get to it and take it out. Keep in mind that it’ll be shooting at us, so we can’t complete the mission without you.”

“We’ll do it,” Caleb said.

“Good.” I nodded at him and the other members of Team Beta. “Let’s go.”

Our plan was a great one, and if we worked together and communicated clearly, then I knew we’d successfully complete the mission. The hardest part would be to evade the missiles, but I was hopeful that if we flew under the radar, the anti-aircraft wouldn’t pick up on our location.

Both teams left the room and headed down to the lower deck, where our dragons were still in their cages. The carrier’s ramp was already down, and I could see the dark night that stretched across the horizon. Dawn was still a long way off, which was great for sneaking up on the target, but it made our flight that much more dangerous.

Sunderland, Sloane, and Hale were just outside the carrier, and I noticed that their dragons hadn’t followed us, so either they already had soldiers stationed in the Sonoran desert to attack my team and they were going to stay at the carrier, or they were planning something else.

“Gather round, Cadets,” Sunderland called. “You have one hour to complete the mission. Upperclassmen will be monitoring the trials, but you aren’t to interact with them. If the hour is up and you’ve failed your objective… Well, you better pray you succeed.”

Sunderland’s words weren’t exactly encouraging, but both teams looked pumped and confident, so at least everyone was ready to try.

“Get your dragons,” Hale said. “The trials start in five minutes.”

The squires had already saddled our dragons, so all we had to do was lead them out of their cages, climb on their backs, and strap ourselves in. I also made sure to secure the headset so I could communicate with Anji, and once I was all set, I was itching to get started.

“We’ve got this,” I called out to the other cadets as they finished securing themselves in the saddles.

“Remember to work as a team,” Sunderland reminded us. “The Wingleader Trials start… Now!”

A loud bang echoed across the desert, and the next moment, Storm and I were already up in the air. We’d studied the map during the five minutes we’d had to come up with a plan, so each team knew in which direction to go. Team Beta headed northwest from our starting point, while my team headed east in a perfect vic formation.

“Alright, guys, remember to stay low,” I said into the headset. “We need to stay below their radar at all times.”

Our team was silent as we flew because we didn’t want to risk giving away our position with a stray signal. Besides, there was nothing to say until we reached our destination if everyone stuck with the plan.

We were flying so low that our dragons’ feet sometimes brushed against the tops of trees. It was hard to see much in the dark desert, though every so often, I’d catch sight of a headlight in the distance.

It was going well, until a red flare ignited the dark sky. I heard the faint rumble of an engine, and I suspected we’d been spotted.

“Missile!” I shouted in the headset. “Everyone, evasive maneuvers.”

I urged Storm to weave in and out of the trees and shrubs that littered the desert ground, but I didn’t look back to see if my teammates were doing the same. I was the team leader, and I had to trust that they’d do what I said and would stay safe.

The missile was almost on us, so I took the initiative to lead it away from my team. Storm understood the assignment as soon as I tightened my legs around his flanks and sent him upward. We gained altitude, but instead of flying away from the missile, we were flying toward it. It was a risky move, but if I could lead the projectile toward the mountain range just south of our position, we’d be safe.

“Come on, Storm, you can do it!” I yelled.

We inched closer to the missile, and once it was on our tail, we did a one-eighty and headed south. Storm’s wings batted the air with powerful strokes as we got closer to the mountain range, though I could almost feel the heat of the projectile as it closed in.

“Wait,” I ordered Storm. “On my signal.”

We were now dangerously close to the cliff face, and we’d have to pull up any moment now if we wanted to avoid crashing. But I had to make sure the missile would hit the side of the mountain and not Storm’s tail.

“Now!” I shouted.

Storm tucked his wings in and pivoted until we were vertical and at a perfect perpendicular angle from the ground. He dropped lower and lower, and when I heard the deafening explosion above my head, I instructed him to extend his wings once more. Storm stabilized himself and flew away from the mountain, where black smoke and fire had erupted upon impact.

“Good job, buddy,” I praised my dragon.

When I looked over my shoulder, I spotted dragons putting out the fire, so I assumed they were the upperclassmen that Sunderland had mentioned. I quickly joined my team and resumed my position at the head of the vic formation.

“That was completely stupid, Randall!” Pierce shouted, and his voice echoed in the headset. “You don’t just let a missile chase you, you moron.”

“I think it was brave,” Brie retorted. “Now, what? Flying under the radar clearly isn’t working.”

“It worked until it didn’t, so now we get the other team to hurry the hell up,” I replied before I switched channels so I could speak with Anji. “Team Beta, this is Team Alpha. What’s your status?”

I squinted my eyes in the vain hope that I’d have better visibility, but it was too dark out, and the moon was hidden behind clouds, so it was almost impossible to see where we were going. All we could do was rely on our dragons and their impeccable sight.

“Team Alpha, we’re getting closer to our target,” Anji’s voice answered after a few more moments. “ETA is five minutes.”

“Make it four minutes,” I replied. “We’re already under fire here.”

“Four minutes it is.” Anji’s voice was difficult to hear through the static, but I still managed to understand her. “Stand by, Team Alpha.”

I left the radio on channel eight so I could hear Anji and the other members of her team, but I had to switch back to the original channel when two new missiles flared through the sky.

“Now, what?” Byron asked in the headset. “We can’t evade them forever.”

“That’s it!” Pierce shouted in anger when a third missile narrowly missed him and Bravo. “Your plan sucks, Randall.”

“Stick to the plan, Pierce,” I ordered him. “Don’t go off solo.”

“Y’all just stay behind and get hit by missiles, but I’m sure as heck not going to stick around,” he argued. “I’m going to dive-bomb at the target. Bravo’s the fastest. He can do it.”

“No,” I refused categorically. “Dive-bombing when under attack is too dangerous.”

As we argued, the missiles got closer, and we managed to avoid them at the last moment. Having massive dragons try to weave in and out of projectiles was a difficult feat in itself, especially when there were five of us, but we managed to come out of the attack unscathed.

The target was in sight, and while it wasn’t guarded by any soldiers or upperclassmen, we all knew that as soon as we got close enough, the anti-dragon missiles would be impossible to evade. We needed the other team to finish their assignment before we destroyed our own target.

But Pierce refused to listen, and after a few muttered oaths, he broke away from the formation, gained altitude until he was above the clouds, and then began dive-bombing toward our target.

“Pierce!” I yelled in the headset.

“What a dick,” Nick swore loudly. “He’s going to get killed, Jake.”

“No, he isn’t,” I replied fiercely. “You guys stay in formation. Storm, let’s go.”

Storm lurched forward to break formation and fly after Pierce. Missiles were now constantly being launched from wherever the anti-dragon battery was, but I couldn’t wait any longer for the other team to take it out because if I did, Pierce and Bravo would definitely get blown to bits, and there was no way I’d let that happen. Not because I cared for Pierce, but because I was the team leader and I had to lead by example if I wanted to get rid of my provisional wings.

“Jake, what’s going on?” Anji asked through the radio.

“Pierce has gone rogue,” I replied. “Stick to the plan. I’m going after him, but you need to destroy the anti-dragon battery now.”

“Got it,” she said. “Give us two minutes.”

I didn’t bother with a reply. Instead, I focused on Pierce and Bravo, who were still dive-bombing toward the ground. There was no point trying to talk Pierce out of his crazy idea, so I didn’t even try.

Dive-bombing when missiles were scorching our dragon’s tails and our thermal suits was suicide. Dragons couldn’t dodge missiles as easily while they were in a dive, so if Pierce made one small mistake, he was toast.

“Team Alpha, the anti-aircraft battery is destroyed,” Anji’s voice echoed through the radio. “I repeat, the anti-aircraft battery is destroyed.”

With Anji’s green light, Storm and I sped up. We were flying as if we were one entity, and while I helped him dodge every missile, he flew the fastest he’d ever flown. We managed to gain on Pierce and Bravo, and together, we both fired at the target. The explosion that followed was deafening, and it masked the sound of another missile.

“Pierce!” I shouted, and he looked up just in time to start dodging.

But neither he nor his dragon was fast enough.

The missile hit them both, and in the chaos that ensued, Pierce’s saddle broke, and he fell toward the ground.

“Not today.” I gritted my teeth and urged Storm to fly after Pierce’s falling body.

Bravo was still flying, so he didn’t appear to have any serious injuries as far as I could tell, and all my focus was on Pierce, who flailed like a cartoon character trying to defy gravity. For a split second, Andrew’s terrified face flashed in my mind, and I told myself I wouldn’t go through that again. He didn’t deserve to be saved, but that wasn’t for me to decide, and I’d be damned if I didn’t try to help him.

“Get him, Storm!” I yelled.

We were dive-bombing toward Pierce, and about twenty-five feet from the ground, Storm’s talons grabbed Pierce. Storm’s wings shot out on either side of us as he stabilized himself and gained back altitude.

“You okay, Pierce?” I shouted as I twisted in the saddle so I could look down at the other cadet.

“Yeah,” he yelled back after a moment.

His voice sounded shaky, and I hoped that he’d finally realize that there was no room for stupidity and selfishness in the Dragon Corps. I mean, I could always hope…

“Good,” I replied. “We’ll head back to the carrier. You okay to hang down there?”

“I’m fine,” Pierce insisted.

Storm roared for Bravo to follow us, and I instructed my team to head back to our starting point. On the radio, Anji instructed her own team to do the same, and for the next ten minutes, we flew in silence back to the carrier.

When we arrived, Sunderland descended on us with a murderous expression on his face. Storm gently placed Pierce on the ground before he let go and landed beside him. Bravo, who had an injured wing and lost a few scales, was brooding a few feet away, and he refused to let Major Sloane and the other healers get close to him.

“Donovan!” Sunderland shouted in a voice so angry that everyone cringed back, except Pierce, who stood at attention.

“Yes, Sir!” He replied, and I almost felt bad for him at what I knew was coming.

“Just what the heck were you thinking, putting yourself and your dragon in mortal danger? This was a team exercise. Needless to say, you’ve failed royally. You can thank your teammate for saving your life and completing the mission.”

I’d almost forgotten that all three of our instructors had been listening to the radio and that I was still tuned in to channel eight when Pierce went rogue. I winced in sympathy as Sunderland went on to give Pierce a lengthy earful about his lack of teamwork, but I didn’t offer any support to the cadet. He’d dug his own grave, and I was gladly going to let him fall in it.

As I unstrapped myself and got off Storm’s back, my teammates gathered around us to congratulate me on the win, and I couldn’t ignore the way Brie was staring at me with a mix of awe and something else that I couldn’t quite place.

“You were amazing,” she whispered in my ear when she embraced me. “Truly remarkable.”

Her lips brushed against my ear right before she pulled away. I barely had a moment to enjoy it, though, before Anji threw herself at me and started a one-sided conversation about how great I’d been.

“Listen up!” Sunderland shouted, and the chatter died instantly. “The Wingleader Trials are officially over. Congratulations to all of you on your performance. We’ll return to the academy where you’ll receive your dragon wings and the squadron leader will be announced.”

Loud cheers went up, and Caleb slapped me on the back a few times. I laughed out loud at his enthusiasm, though I knew for a fact that he was really just happy that the competition was finally over.

As we led our dragons back inside the carrier, I saw that Sloane and the other healers had managed to calm Bravo down, and they were treating him in the lower deck. Before I could move to the upper deck to find a seat, someone held me back with a hand on my shoulder. To my surprise, it was Pierce.

“I just wanted to thank you,” he murmured, and a few tears rolled down his cheeks. “For saving my life.”

It was the first time that I heard him sound so sincere, and his face was scrunched into an apologetic grimace. It seemed that a near-death experience was exactly what Pierce needed to bring him back to Earth, both figuratively and literally.

“You’re welcome,” I replied.

“I mean it,” Pierce insisted. “You were right. I should’ve listened to you instead of going rogue. I’m sorry.”

Pierce surprised me even more by holding out his hand. I shook it out of habit, and I secretly hoped that after today, he was going to be a better person. My hopes were relatively low, but they were still there.

“Just don’t make a habit out of it,” I joked to ease the awkwardness between us.

“I’ll try not to,” Pierce chuckled.

It was weird to have a normal conversation with him, but if it meant he’d be more respectful to the rest of the class, then I didn’t mind taking one for the team.

While Pierce stayed behind to be with Bravo while the healers tended to his minor injuries, I went up to the upper deck and grabbed a seat next to Caleb.

“Man, today was intense,” he sighed. “But I’m so glad it’s over.”

“And everyone’s still alive,” I added.

“Not for lack of trying,” he grumbled.

He cracked a smile when I laughed, but as the carrier started to lift off, I felt the long day tug at me. I saw Caleb yawn, and not long after, I drifted into a nap. It was a short flight, but the few minutes of sleep I managed to get were enough to get me through whatever came next.

Dawn was peeking out through gray clouds when we landed in the middle of the flying field. The upperclassmen were already back, and they stood in formation near the staff members. There was no brass band today, though, so I assumed that the ceremony we were about to have wasn’t as grandiose as the Dragon Pledge, which I secretly hoped meant it’d be over almost as soon as it began.

It took about an hour for the squires to lead the dragons away and for the soldiers to get the carrier off the field and back to the compound in the Grand Canyon. During that time, I couldn’t stop the jitters that shook my entire body, and I sighed in relief when Sunderland finally ordered us to form up in front of the General.

“Congratulations, Cadets, you’ve all passed,” Sunderland said, and a wave of cheers rose from the upperclassmen. “I’ve combined the points you previously earned to the ones you received today, and each one of you managed to pass. Yes, even you, Cadet Mercer.”

I turned to look at my friend, who sighed in relief.

“Good job,” I whispered.

“I’ll call your names one by one,” Sunderland continued. “I’m saving the winner for last, so the squadron leader will be revealed once everyone has gotten their wings. Cadet Miller, step forward please.”

Dave lifted his chin and stepped forward proudly.

“You didn’t even finish last,” I whispered.

“I… don’t believe it,” he said in surprise.

Caleb looked shell-shocked, but a smile soon appeared on his face, and it stayed there even as Sunderland called out his name next. He might’ve ranked ten out of eleven, but at least he was the one who’d improved the most, and I couldn’t have been prouder.

One by one, Sunderland continued to call out Cadets, and I watched as Michael, Miranda, Xander, Anji, Byron, and Nick stepped up to receive their dragon wings. There were only three cadets left, myself included, and to everyone’s surprise, Pierce was called next.

No doubt his little stunt had cost him second place. There’s no way he could’ve beaten me when Storm and I were one entity, but he could’ve finished higher than Brie. As it was, Brie and Pierce were neck and neck, but Brie had demonstrated better teamwork.

And then finally, there was only one name left, and it was mine. I could feel everyone’s eyes on me as I stepped toward Sunderland and General Harlow to receive my wings. I was proud of what I’d achieved over the past month, and when Harlow himself congratulated me, I knew I’d outdone myself.

“And now for the squadron leader position,” Sunderland said once I’d gone back to my peers. “The competition has been intense this year, and up until today, two cadets were neck and neck. There can only be one leader, and it’s Cadet Randall who’s earned the position.”

As much as I’d hoped he’d say my name, shock waves still paralyzed me from head to toe as he made it official. Even as the other cadets and upperclassmen congratulated me on my promotion, I couldn’t believe I’d actually managed to get what I wanted. It was all too surreal, but when Sunderland handed me an extra pair of wings to pin to my uniform, I knew I wasn’t dreaming.

“Thank you, Sir,” I said as I shook Sunderland and Harlow’s hands in turn.

“Thank yourself, Cadet Randall,” Sunderland replied. “You put in the work, and it paid off.”

I gratefully saluted him before I went back to stand between Caleb and Byron.

“Congrats, man,” Caleb said as he fist-bumped me. “You did awesome.”

“Thanks,” I grinned.

“Alright, Cadets, you have the rest of the day off,” Sunderland added.

This was the second best news I’d had all day, and my brain quickly shifted to how I wanted to spend it. I’d probably ditch Caleb in favor of Gracie so we could have another romantic escapade, and I felt myself grinning as I tried to come up with a few ideas.

But first, I’d definitely need a shower, and maybe a little nap to make up for the early start of the day. As I followed the rest of the cadets from the field, a warm, rugged hand grabbed mine, and I turned in surprise to see it was Brie.

Her flaming-red hair had come undone during the competition, and her pale cheeks were more tanned than when we first arrived at the academy. She still looked beautiful to me, and her blue eyes bored into mine with such intensity that I almost wrapped her in my arms.

“Everything okay?” I asked her.

“Yeah,” she breathed and looked around, but no one was paying attention to either of us. “Come here.”

She tugged on my hand to encourage me to walk, but she soon dropped it just in case one of the upperclassmen or faculty members happened to look our way.

I followed Brie as she led us toward the stables. I was curious to know what she had to tell me that she couldn’t say on the field, but whatever it was, I had a feeling it would change our relationship.

The stables were buzzing with squires who tended to our dragons, but Brie briskly walked past them. She was walking purposefully, as if she had every right to be here, and I admired her for it.

The stables had a tiny office with spare equipment and a faded green couch that had seen better days. The windowless room was surprisingly cozy, but my curiosity increased when Brie locked the door and leaned against the handle.

She looked a little nervous, which wasn’t like her at all, but she took a deep breath and closed her eyes. When she opened them again, fire and determination danced there instead. She pulled away from the door, and in just three steps, she was in front of me, and her lips were on mine.

Chapter 17

Almost as soon as it started, the kiss was over, and Brie pulled back with flushed cheeks and a certain awkwardness about her. Gone was the fierce woman with a no-nonsense attitude I’d grown to like. Instead, she was just a woman acting on her desires, and, as a man, I could only answer back with my own urges.

“I knew you liked me,” I blurted out.

“What?” Brie frowned as she took a step back.

I chose to let my actions speak for themselves as I cupped her warm cheeks, tilted her head back slightly, and crushed my lips against hers. I swallowed Brie’s surprised gasp just as she melted against me. Her tongue tasted sweet, yet her lips were salty, but it was a wonderful contrast that represented her perfectly.

When she pulled away for the second time, she looked more self-assured than before, and I read the same fiery determination in her crystal blue eyes that I’d grown used to.

“I do like you,” Brie admitted. “I’ve liked you all along, but I was afraid to tell you. No, that’s not right. I was… reluctant.”

“I’ve never seen you stumble for words,” I told her. “Is that the effect I have on you?”

“Shut up.” She rolled her eyes, but there was still a smile on her face. “So… there’s that.”

She was suddenly awkward again, but she still held my gaze with the same fierce intensity she brought to everything.

“I like you, too,” I replied. “I was never trying to be subtle about it.”

“You’re hard to read sometimes,” she chuckled.

“I’m an open book,” I protested. “I always say what’s on my mind. For instance, I can tell you how beautiful you are, how I want to kiss you again, and all the other things I want to do with you.”

Brie’s breath hitched in her throat, and her eyes darkened at the revelation. She nodded as a faint blush crept up her cheeks, but at least I knew she felt the same.

“There’s one thing…” I began.

“Oh, here it goes,” she laughed.

“I’m kinda-sorta seeing Gracie,” I admitted. “It’s new, but I don’t want to betray her.”

“I can’t speak for her,” the redhead started, “but I’m not the jealous type. You’ll talk to her later and lay your cards on the table, and we’ll see where the chips fall.”

“Good plan.” I smiled.

“One last thing, fly boy,” she said and leaned in close. “Kiss me.”

I cupped her cheeks again and pressed my mouth against hers. This time, when I deepened the kiss, I didn’t stop there. I moved her back until Brie was against the door, and she surprised me by hooking one of her legs around my waist.

I trailed one of my hands down her neck and collarbones and rested it on her curvy waist. All the built-up tension between us had reached its apex at this moment, and now that I’d had a small, teasing taste of Brie, I couldn’t let her go. So when she jumped up to wrap both legs around me, I pulled her against me and then grabbed her ass with both hands.

Our mouths were frantically moving together, and I would’ve continued to swallow her tongue if oxygen wasn’t an issue. So I broke away from the kiss and trailed my lips down her neck. Brie’s soft pants against my ear had my erection at full mast, and I felt myself grow more impatient and hungry for her.

“Jake…” Brie breathed. “The couch… carry me to the couch.”

“As you wish,” I chuckled.

I carried her to the worn-out green couch and laid her down. It was definitely too small for an adult to lay down, but Brie wasn’t deterred, and she surprised me yet again by taking the lead.

“Sit,” she ordered as she stood up in front of me.

“Bossy,” I murmured teasingly. “I like that.”

“What else do you like?” Brie asked.

“Your eyes,” I replied. “And the way they stare into my soul.”

Brie’s blue eyes met mine, but I couldn’t see any blue hues in her irises. Her pupils were so dilated that her eyes were all black, and I was sure that mine weren’t any better.

With my back against the couch and Brie standing in front of me, all I could do was stare at how magnificent she was, even more so when she began undoing her flying attire. There was a zip at the nape, but she managed to undo it in one swift movement. The suit fell down her naked shoulders, and when she pulled it further down, I couldn’t believe that she was completely naked underneath.

“God, you’re killing me,” I groaned.

“I haven’t even started yet,” she replied.

The suit slid past her hips and down her legs, and I held my breath when I realized she’d gone commando.

“Fuck me, do you never wear underwear underneath your flight suit?” I asked in wonder.

“I do,” Brie replied with a teasing voice. “Just not today.”

Once the suit touched the floor, Brie kicked off her boots, stepped out of her clothes, and stood in front of me. Her white skin looked smooth, and my mouth watered at the sight of her. Her perky breasts rested nicely on her chest, and her nipples were already hard.

For all her previous awkwardness, Brie now stood with pride, and I could only admire her confidence. It was sexy as hell, even more so when she stepped toward the couch. Her hips moved sensually, and her breasts followed the same hypnotizing rhythm.

“God, you’re beautiful,” I praised her.

“And you’re wearing too many clothes,” she replied.

Brie perched herself on my lap and brought her hands behind my neck. I felt her fingers fiddle with the zip of my suit before she slid it down. Unlike her, I hadn’t gone commando today, so I had a simple white t-shirt and a pair of black boxers, but I got rid of them quickly while Brie grinned in approval.

It was a relief to ditch the shorts finally, and I sighed in relief when my erection was finally free. Brie gasped as she stared at it, and then she ran a finger along its length.

“So big,” she murmured.

“I hope it meets with your approval,” I teased.

“Oh, yes it does,” she agreed.

She found her way back to my lap, peered down into my eyes, and kissed me. Her skin was warm and just as smooth as I imagined it would be, and my hands snaked around her waist to bring her closer to me. When she began rocking back and forth, I let out a groan at how good it already felt. My erection pressed against her labia, and I could feel her slick juices drip onto my penis.

I let go of her waist to cup one of her breasts while I teased her entrance with my other hand. Her breast was light and soft, and her dark nipple begged me to wrap my lips around it, so that’s exactly what I did.

“Ohhhhhhh,” Brie moaned and then completely sagged against me, though she didn’t stop moving against my hips.

My finger circled her labia right before I slid it inside of her. Brie’s thighs tightened around my waist, and her walls completely swallowed me. With my mouth, I sucked and licked her nipples and gently grazed my teeth against the tiny bud to elicit even more divine noises from the beautiful creature perched on my lap.

“You’re so wet for me,” I murmured against her skin as I let go of her breast to press kisses down her collarbones. “And so, so tight.”

“I want you, Jake,” Brie moaned.

By that point, she was riding my finger, and my thumb teased her clit over and over again. Brie’s forehead fell against my shoulder just as her breathing picked up and her body shivered.

“I’ve got you,” I murmured against the shell of her ear. “You can cum for me.”

Brie’s nails dug into my shoulders as she rode my finger the way I’d never seen before, and when her entire body shuddered and tightened around me, I knew she’d reached her climax. I continued to murmur sweet nothings into her ear as she rode down her high, and I gently rubbed her back with my free hand.

I was painfully hard by now, but I didn’t relieve myself or even move, though the temptation was difficult to ignore.

“Heck, I’m sorry,” Brie eventually said.

“Don’t be,” I replied. “You were magnificent. I’ve never seen someone ride my finger so beautifully before.”

“Oh, God,” she grunted and hid her face in my neck again. “How embarrassing.”

“It’s not,” I argued and used my free hand to make her look at me. “It was hot. You’re hot.”

Brie’s smile was radiant, and it dazzled me for a moment.

“And you’re hard,” she pointed out.

“When there’s a beautiful woman using my fingers to reach her orgasm, yeah, I tend to get hard,” I teased her.

“Well…” She bit her lips and shifted so that my finger slid out of her pussy. “We’d better do something about it.”

I didn’t have time to say anything because Brie’s firm hand was already on me. She pumped me to full hardness and then bent down to lick at my tip. She swirled her tongue down my cock, and the heat had me so tight I thought I would snap.

“Fuuuuuccccckkkk,” I groaned.

One of Brie’s hands cupped my balls while she worked her mouth on my cock, and all I could do was sit back and get lost in the moment. I didn’t want to reach my orgasm like this when I had a good idea of what sex with Brie was like, so when my erection was hard enough to pound rocks, I pushed her back.

“I want to fuck you,” I grunted. “Right now. Are you going to ride me like you rode my finger?”

“Oh, yeah,” she declared.

Our eyes met, and Brie rose so she could position herself back on top of me. She lined my cock against her pulsing, wet pussy, and then with a wink, she lowered herself onto my penis. Her eyes rolled back the further down she went until she had completely welcomed me inside of her.

“Damn, you feel amazing,” I murmured. “So beautiful, and so wet for me.”

Brie’s red hair was completely out of its braid, and it tumbled down her shoulders. She truly was a piece of art, and when she began riding my cock, I had to reach out and grab a handful of hair so she wouldn’t slide off.

Sex with Brie was exactly how I imagined it to be. It was fierce and passionate, and we both worked for what we wanted and weren’t afraid to take the lead. We never let go of each other’s gaze, either, which made everything feel more intense. Brie was mesmerizing, and she held my complete and absolute attention.

“Jake,” she panted and reached for my hands.

“I’ve got you,” I whispered.

Her hold on my hands tightened the faster she rode me, and with each thrust, I moved my hips upward to meet her halfway. There were no other sounds in the room but our skin slamming together and our erratic breathing.

I felt like I had a fever as I neared my climax, and we were both sweating so much that it was harder to keep a steady rhythm because we both kept slipping. My hips frantically jerked upward as I desperately sought relief, and then I felt the knot in my groin start to unravel.

“I’m gonna cum!” I growled.

“Oh, please, please, please,” she begged.

Her clit brushed against me, and when she started to spasm, I finally unleashed everything I had. It sprayed out of my tip just as Brie’s walls tightened deliciously around my cock.

“Fuck, you feel too good,” I grunted and thrust my hips upward to ride out my release.

My cock spurted out more cum until I was dry, and then I let my head fall backward against the couch while I pulled Brie against my chest. She was shaking from the exertion, and a thin layer of sweat covered her glossy skin.

“You alright?” I murmured in her ear.

“Amazing,” she whispered back. “Why did I wait this long to tell you how I feel?”

“Because you’re a stubborn little minx,” I chuckled and kissed the side of her head.

“I’m not,” she argued.

“Oh, yes you are,” I laughed and gently tickled her sides.

Brie sat up and playfully glared at me, but whatever words were about to come out of her mouth were drowned out by the shrill of a siren. We both startled and looked at each other in confusion.

“What was that?” Brie shouted so I could hear her over the noise.

“No idea,” I yelled back. “Maybe an exercise?”

“We need to get out to the field,” she said as she pulled back.

She climbed to her feet first and quickly found her gear. She chucked my suit at me and then hurried to put on her own clothes. Before she could leave the room, I grabbed her hand, spun her toward me, and locked my lips with hers. Once we left the privacy of the room, we wouldn’t be able to let our emotions speak for ourselves, so I wanted her to know that what had just happened wasn’t a one-time thing.

“Don’t go soft on me now, Jake,” she murmured.

Brie turned away, but not before I saw the elated smile on her face and the slight blush that colored her cheeks.

“Never,” I said and followed her out of the room.

The stables were quiet now, though there were still a couple of squires at the far end of the line of stalls. They looked just as startled as we were by the alarm, and I don’t think they even noticed us as we left the office. When we stepped onto the flying field, I saw that every cadet was there as well as a few faculty members.

“Jake!” I heard someone yell my name.

Caleb emerged from the crowd and waved me over, so Brie and I jogged up to him.

“Hey, man, what’s going on?” I asked him.

“The academy just received word that a Soviet dragon squadron crossed into American airspace across the Mexican border,” my friend informed me. “They’re coming from the south, and they’re only five minutes away.”

“What, why?” I asked.

“It’s a show of force after one of their dragons got shot down in Pakistan last night,” he explained. “Do you think they are going to attack?”

“I dunno, it would start World War Three,” I mused. “It doesn’t seem worth it to me, but hell if I know.”

“If they attack a city…”

“Shit,” I murmured. “Who is going to intercept them? Is the Dragon Corps base in San Francisco scrambling?”

“Not as close as us.” Caleb shook his head. “By the time the soldiers get here, the Soviets might’ve torched the place.”

I glanced around and noticed how everyone was arguing about what to do. A couple of faculty members had already mounted their dragons and taken to the skies, but if the Soviets had dozens of riders, a couple of dragons wouldn’t stop them.

“We have to meet them,” I said. “You said it yourself. We’re the only ones close enough to do something. I doubt the Soviets are dumb enough to actually attack us, so if they see squadrons of dragons coming up to meet them, they’ll probably turn tail.”

“Are you sure that’s a good idea?” Brie asked.

“No, but it’s the only one we have,” I replied. “Get everyone from our squadron. I’ll tell the upperclassmen about the plan.”

While Brie and Caleb ran to gather our squad members, I headed toward the rest of the students. Lieutenant Sunderland was with them, so I stopped in front of him and saluted.

“Sir, my squadron volunteers to meet the Soviets,” I announced. “It’s a show of force, isn’t it? And we’re the only ones close enough to stop the enemy.”

“You’re not going alone,” Sunderland said sternly. “Jonas, Bailey. You’re with Randall. Finger-four formation. Nobody fires unless they fire first. I’m not going to have some hot-head cadet start a world war.”

“Yes, Sir,” we all replied.

I ran back toward my friends and the rest of my squadron. They were still in their flying gear, and they wore similar determined expressions.

“What’s the plan, Jake?” Pierce asked. “Whatever you want us to do, we’ll do it.”

I was pleasantly surprised by Pierce’s newfound obedience, but there wasn’t time to do much more than to nod in his direction.

“Our squadron will join Jonas’ and Bailey’s,” I told them. “We’re going to have three squadrons in vic formation as well as the riders that have already left. It’s a show of force, we aren’t actually going to open fire on the commies unless they attack first, so I don’t want any of you to think they can take on adult dragons on their own. Got it?”

“Yes, Sir,” my squadron replied at the same time.

“Let’s go,” I said.

Time was running out, so I ran back toward the stables, where the squires were already prepping our dragons. Storm knew something was going on, and he lowered himself before I could ask him. He was itching to fly and head straight into battle, so I had to hold the reins with firm hands.

“We’re not fighting,” I told him as we joined the two other squadrons on the flying field.

Storm roared in disagreement, but I knew he’d listen to me no matter what. We’d come a long way, he and I, and all our time training would come in handy tonight.

Sunderland and his enormous dragon were at the head of all three squadrons, and he made sure we all had a headset so we could communicate together. I glanced at the two upperclassmen, Jonas and Bailey, and I nodded at them. Their dragons were twice the size of Storm, but they weren’t fully grown yet, either. Both of them put on brave faces that mirrored mine, though internally, I was shaking, and I wondered if they felt the same.

And then Sunderland gave the go-ahead, and all thirty-six dragons shot upward. It was a beautiful sight despite the grim circumstances, but there was a sense of camaraderie between us that I’d rarely felt before. It didn’t matter if none of the students were full-fledged dragon corps members yet. We were joining forces to repel our enemy, and we’d do whatever we needed to do to make sure we accomplished that.

We’d barely flown south for two minutes when Sunderland’s voice echoed in the headset.

“Enemy dragons at twelve o’clock,” he said. “All units, prepare yourselves.”

“Copy that,” I replied just as Jonas and Bailey did the same.

The enemy reptiles looked like Sunderland’s humongous dragon. The Soviet dragons were just as big if not larger, and to see two dozen adult dragons being deployed two hundred yards from us was a majestic yet terrifying sight. Each one was twice the size of a Boeing 777X jet, and Storm would be nothing more than a snack for them if they chose to fight.

“All units, stand your ground,” Sunderland ordered.

My squadron was just behind him and to his right, and the enemy dragons spread out across from us. One of them could definitely take down my team, but I wasn’t going to let them scare us into submission.

“Jake, say the word, and we’ll fire,” Brie said.

“No.” I shook my head and glanced behind me. “We’re not attacking a fully-grown dragon.”

Just as the words left my mouth, I almost had to take them back. The enemy dragons were executing various maneuvers to show off their prowess, and three dragons headed straight for Sunderland. Another three aimed for Jonas and his squadron, and another six split up to get to Bailey and me.

“Everyone in formation,” I ordered my team just as the other leaders shouted a few commands.

I couldn’t worry about them, so I focused on my own team and the three humongous dragons that were trying to scare us. One of them was an onyx dragon who clearly looked to be in charge, and when he performed the Dead Man’s Turn maneuver and ended up behind my squadron, my heart picked up and adrenaline shot up through my veins.

“Storm, let’s go,” I shouted.

Storm turned around, and the rest of my team did the same. We couldn’t have an enemy dragon behind us and risk exposing our flank. I pushed my dragon toward the onyx one, but when he got close enough, Storm tucked his wings in and dropped altitude. Then he shot them back out, and with two powerful movements, he was behind the onyx dragon. Storm’s roar was deafening, and while the onyx one didn’t flinch, its rider was definitely rethinking his actions.

“Forward,” I ordered Storm.

He flew toward the enemy dragon while smoke curled around us. We were almost completely hidden by the smoke, and when we emerged, Storm’s sharp teeth bit the air right by the onyx’s tail.

“We’re right behind you, Jake,” Pierce said in the headset. “Say the word, and we’re ready to attack.”

“Do not attack,” I instructed my team.

The onyx dragon and the other two who’d stayed back began inching backward, so I urged Storm to push forward until all three of them turned tail and headed back toward the dragon carrier. Around us, the other enemy dragons were slowly retreating, but none of us stopped our pursuit until they were all back in their carrier. And even then, Sunderland ordered all three squadrons to follow after them to ensure they were leaving US airspace.

We ended up chasing them for two hours back over the Sonoran desert, past Mexico and the Gulf of Mexico, and only then did Sunderland deem it safe to head back to the academy.

General Harlow was waiting on the flying field when we got back, and after we were ordered to take our dragons back to the stables, I saw Sunderland have a private conversation with them, presumably to relay what had happened.

“Man, I can’t believe we’ve just had our first mission,” Caleb said as we left the stables. “On the same day as the competition. That’s crazy.”

“Looks like we might not get to graduate,” Pierce said in a somber tone. “Did you see how dangerous the Soviets looked? They’d eat us for breakfast if they could.”

“That may be so, but they didn’t,” I reminded him. “We made them rethink whatever their plan was, and that’s all that matters.”

“Jake’s right,” Brie stepped in. “We’re safe, and the Soviets are gone. Who knows what’ll happen next, but at least we have a great squadron leader.”

My team erupted in congratulatory words, and I accepted them all, though it didn’t feel as rewarding as my win at the Wingleader Trials. I couldn’t shake off the sense of dread at the breach, and I wondered what their plan had been. Were they really just testing our response times, or had there been a bigger attack that we’d somehow averted?

I knew that tensions between our two nations were at their highest point in eighty years, but I wasn’t expecting the Soviets to pull off such a bold move. I frowned as I stared at the sky, and then I realized that the timing made sense for the Russians. Most of the American Dragon Riders were overseas, so this was clearly supposed to be an intimidation tactic to show they could strike any American city they wanted.

And we’d stared them down.

I grinned and then shared some fist bumps with the other riders. We’d done our duty, and while part of me was still worried what this escalation meant, I couldn’t hide how proud I was of my team and what we’d done.

Besides, we still had a day off, and there was a certain blonde squire that I needed to see.

End of Book 1

End Notes

Thank you for reading Drag Flight Academy! I’ll start working on the next book as soon as this one hits 300 reviews, so please leave a review right here. Thank you!

Don’t forget about my Patreon! You’ll get advanced audio chapters (for your ears) or written chapters (for your eyes), and nude/sexy versions of my covers (for your… uhhh… well…) I also have an audiobook subscription so you can get 3-4 of my books every month at a discount along with all the other stuff. Check it out here! Or search for my name on Patreon.com.

Amazon doesn’t update readers when an author comes out with a new book unless you follow that author on the store. Make sure you click this link and then click on the follow button. Then Amazon will update you a few weeks after my next book comes out.

If you want to get notified of my books the day that they come out, make sure you follow my Facebook author page and join my Facebook fan group. If you don’t follow me on Amazon or join my Facebook page, you’ll never get alerted that the next book is out.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.

Copyright © 2025 by Eric Vall

….

Patreon

Don’t forget about my Patreon! You’ll get advanced audio chapters (for your ears) or written chapters (for your eyes), and nude/sexy versions of my covers (for your… uhhh… well…) I also have an audiobook subscription so you can get 3-4 of my books every month at a discount along with all the other stuff. Check it out here! Or search for my name on Patreon.com.

Amazon doesn’t update readers when an author comes out with a new book unless you follow that author on the store. Make sure you click this link and then click on the follow button. Then Amazon will update you a few weeks after my next book comes out.

If you want to get notified of my books the day that they come out, make sure you follow my Facebook author page and join my Facebook fan group. If you don’t follow me on Amazon or join my Facebook page, you’ll never get alerted that the next book is out.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.

Copyright © 2025 by Eric Vall

Other Sites

If you are looking to find more harem books like mine, check out the Haremlit Facebook group here.